LONDON:
W. H. ALLEN & CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE, S.W.
1887.
(All rights reserved.)
LONDON:
PRINTED BY W. H. ALLEN AND CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE, S.W.
PREFACE.
In spite of Mrs. Siddons’s professed shrinking from
the celebrity that biographers would confer upon her,
and her preference for the “still small voice of tender
relatives and estimable friends,” we know that she
bequeathed her Memoranda, Letters, and Diary to
the poet Campbell—an intimate friend during her
latter years—with a request that he would prepare
them for publication. How, with the ample material
at his command, Campbell wrote so bad a life, it
is difficult to conceive. He seemed conscious himself
that he was not doing justice to his subject. The
task of finishing it weighed on him like a nightmare.
To secure himself from interruption he would fix a
placard on the door of his chambers announcing that
“Mr. Campbell was engaged with the biography of
Mrs. Siddons, and was not to be disturbed.”
Though performing the task unwillingly, he stubbornly
refused to allow anyone else to attempt it.
When Mrs. Jameson contemplated writing a life of
the great actress he was most indignant, and expressed
himself as unable to understand how Mrs. Combe
(Cecilia Siddons) could patronise a life of her mother
by Mrs. Jameson, knowing that he had been appointed
the biographer.
Boaden’s account of Mrs. Siddons is sketchy and
meagre, and his style, if possible, more pedantic and
ponderous than Campbell’s. Crabb Robinson declared
it to be “one of the most worthless books of biography
in existence.”
In writing an account of a woman like Mrs. Siddons,
or, indeed, of anyone whose life has been
passed entirely before the public, it is necessary to
divest the character as much as possible of the legendary
traditions adhering to it. It must be brought
down into the regions of ordinary life, and the only
way to accomplish this is to transcribe her actual
words and expressions written without thought of publication.
We must therefore ask our readers to forgive
us for quoting so many of her letters in full. When
we attempt to shorten or interpolate, all their easy
charm and freshness seems to evaporate.
Mr. Percy Fitzgerald, in his Lives of the Kembles,
has incorporated Mrs. Siddons’s history with that of
her brother, John Kemble, and written by far the best
biography yet done of the great actress. To him we
must express our deep obligation, and almost our contrition,
for venturing to treat a subject already so ably
handled in his interesting volumes. We must also
express our gratitude to Mr. Alfred Morrison and Mr.
Thibaudeau for allowing us to make use of the valuable
documents contained in the Morrison collection of
autograph letters.
MRS. SIDDONS. — CHAPTER I. PARENTAGE AND CHILDHOOD.
The lax morality prevailing in England at the time of
the Restoration, produced a literary and dramatic
school of art suited to the taste of the public. Congreve
wrote Love for Love, and coolly remarked, when
accused of immorality, “that, if it were an immodest
play, he was incapable of writing a modest one.”
The reaction from the almost overstrained energy
and chivalry of the Elizabethan age, which a century
of Stuart rule effected in the minds of Englishmen, had
brought them thus low. Manners were looked upon
as better than morals. Scepticism as better than belief,
as well when it concerned the tenets of the Bible as
the honour of their neighbours’ wives.
The stage—especially when the public has no other
intellectual outlet—is invariably the test by which we
can discover the moral condition of a country. When
that condition is unnatural and feverish, proportionally
artificial and stimulating must be the mental
food presented to it, until the audience gradually
becomes incapable of digesting any other. The want
at the end of the seventeenth century produced the
supply. A drama arose which was polished, dainty,
finished in detail, but from the stage of which virtue
was excluded like a poor relation, who, clad in fustian,
and shod with hob-nail boots, is not supposed to be fit
company for profligate gentlemen in gold-embroidered
coats and lace ruffles.
Shakespeare was too strong food for the digestive
capacities of an age whose poets preferred falsehood
to truth. Pepys speaks of Henry VIII. as a simple
thing made up “of a great many patches.” The
Tempest, he thinks, “has no great art, but yet good
above ordinary plays.” Othello was to him “a mean
thing,” compared to the last new comedy. He is
good enough, however, to allow that he liked or disliked
Macbeth, according to the humour of the hour,
but there was a “divertissement” in it, which struck
him as being a droll thing in tragedy.
The fiery energy of Pitt was needed to galvanise
the paralysed enthusiasm, the fanatical earnestness of
John Wesley was needed to arouse the deadened moral
sense of England. Religion and patriotism come first
as important factors in the education of a people, but
they are closely followed by poetry and the drama. If
Pitt and Wesley did much to elevate the political and
religious tone, as much was done to elevate the literary
and dramatic by Samuel Johnson, Oliver Goldsmith,
David Garrick, and Sarah Siddons.
Our readers may be inclined to think we exaggerate
the importance of the stage, by thus classing poets and
players together; but if we wish to appreciate the
influence wielded by players a hundred years ago, we
have but to examine the careers of these last two great
artists; and if we wish to appreciate the moral reform
effected, we have but to turn to a list of the plays in
vogue at the time of the Restoration and the plays in
vogue twenty years after Garrick had been acting,
and ten years after Sarah Siddons’s first appearance.
The reaction came, as do all reactions, with too great
intensity; vice was not only punished in its own
person, but the sins of the father were visited on the
children, with a harshness almost Semitic. Through
the fine-spun sentiment of The Fatal Marriage, and
the melodramatic heroism of The Grecian Daughter,
two of Mrs. Siddons’ greatest parts, we trace the high
moral tone that cleared away eventually the foul and
noisome atmosphere hanging over the theatrical world.
Gloomy morality and dramatic pathos paved the way
for the return of the Winter’s Tale and Hamlet.
Justly are the memories of David Garrick and
Sarah Siddons revered by Englishmen, not only because
they devoted their genius to the reinstatement of
England’s greatest dramatist, but that, also, by their
strict adherence to an almost rigid decorum in public
behaviour and private life, they raised a profession
that had hitherto been despised and looked upon as
one unbefitting a modest woman, or an honourable
man, into a position of respectability and consideration.
That these two great artists had faults, who can
wonder? No reformation was ever yet accomplished
by the flaccid-minded ones, and we must remember
that many of the stories told of his vanity and meanness
and her hardness and reserve, were circulated by
their enemies on and off the stage, because of their
very rigidity and morality. In spite, however, of
some passing clouds, never was there a career so
admired, a personality so adored in public life, as
that of Mrs. Siddons. Whenever she appeared, enthusiastic
applause rang through the house, not only
on account of her pre-eminent genius, but because of
her untarnished private character. Step by step we
propose to trace the career of this wonderful woman,
who, dowered with singular beauty and genius, and
placed amid all the temptations of a profession in
which so few of her sex remain pure, has shown an
example of unswerving rectitude and religious fervour,
unusual in any walk of life, keeping her to the last a
“great simple being,” direct and truthful, noble and
industrious. She had faults, as we have said, but they
were so far outbalanced by her virtues that we can well
afford to forgive them; always remembering that,
though only the daughter of a strolling actor, born
amidst the lowliest surroundings, she conceived an ideal
of her art which enabled her to raise the stage of her
country, from consisting simply in the delineation
of the coarsest gallantry, into a source of the highest
moral and artistic instruction.
Far from the strife of political parties or the vagaries
of fashionable dramatists, both she and Garrick,
with whose name we have coupled hers, were born in
the romantic country of Wales: he at Hereford; she
in the small town of Brecon, by the shores of the
river Usk. The following copy of her certificate
of baptism, from the register-book in St. Mary’s,
Brecon, is given in the Gentleman’s Magazine in 1826:
“Baptism, 1755, July 14th, Sarah, daughter of George
Kemble, a commedian (sic), and Sarah, his wife, was
baptised. Thomas Bevan, curate.” Her father’s name
was “Roger,” not “George,” as given above. The
young couple’s theatrical wanderings happened to
bring them, at the time of Mrs. Kemble’s confinement,
to the little Welsh town, where they had put up in the
High Street at a public-house familiarly called “The
Shoulder of Mutton.” In 1755 the inn was a picturesque
gable-fronted old house, with projecting upper
storey, exhibiting as sign-board a large shoulder of
mutton. It was much frequented by the farmers on
market-day for its good ale and its legs of mutton,
which might regularly in those days be seen roasting
before the kitchen fire, on a spit turned by a dog in a
wheel.
Brecon is not without dramatic and historic interest,
and, as Mrs. Siddons afterwards was fond of pointing
out, is several times mentioned by Shakespeare. Buckingham,
in Richard III., says:
Oh! let me think on Hastings, and begone
To Brecon whilst my fearful head is on.
Sir Hugh Evans also, that “remnant of Welsh flannel,”
in the Merry Wives of Windsor, was curate of the
priory of Brecon in the days of Queen Elizabeth; and
from the intimacy which existed between Shakespeare
and the priors of the priory, Campbell tells us, “an
idea prevails that he frequently visited them at their
residence in Brecon, and that he not only availed himself
of the whimsicalities of old Sir Hugh, but that he
was indebted for much of the romantic setting of the
Midsummer Night’s Dream to the surrounding scenery,
where Puck and his fairy companions are familiar
household words, one of the glens in the neighbourhood
being named Cwm Pwca, or the Valley of Puck.”
Be this as it may, we cannot wonder at Mrs. Siddons’
desire to connect the places that played important
parts in her fortunes with the name of the great poet
whom she honoured so devotedly and so well.
Roger Kemble, father of the little girl, was the
manager of a strolling company of actors, his theatrical
“circuit” including the counties of Staffordshire,
Gloucestershire, and Warwickshire. He was
born in Hereford in the year 1721, and it was said
that he began life as a “barber.” John Kemble, when
convivial, would sometimes allude to this fact; but,
indeed, in those days many actors are said to have been
“barbers,” the fact being that, when strolling, it was
sometimes found convenient for one of the company
to combine the two professions. He was a Roman
Catholic, and was fond of tracing his descent from
an old English family, claiming as ancestors a Captain
Kemble, who fought at Worcester in the camp of the
Stuarts, and a Father Kemble, who died for the faith
a few years later.
Her mother was a Miss Ward, daughter also of an
actor and manager of a strolling company. Peg
Woffington, when only fifteen, played at his theatre
in Auniger Street, until Mr. Ward’s strait-laced
severity drove the wild young Irish girl away. The
Wards seem, indeed, to have been almost Methodistical
in their strict religious views. The following inscription
may be seen on their tomb at Leominster:
Here, waiting for the Saviour’s great assize,
And hoping through His merits hence to rise
In glorious mode, in this dark closet lies
John Ward, Gent.,
Who died Oct. 30th, 1773, aged 69 years;
Also Sarah, his Wife,
Who died Jan. 30th, 1786, aged 75 years.
Mrs. Siddons was, therefore, 31 before her grandmother
died. Tough, vigorous races, both Kembles
and Wards, full of religion and prejudices, which
they kept intact until they died. On one side we see
the great actress inherited Irish blood. John Ward
was an Irishman, and Sally, his daughter, was born
in Clonmel. Roger Kemble, a member of Ward’s
company, aided by his good looks, courteous manners,
and fine black eyes, won the heart of Sally Ward.
The father strongly objected to the match; but,
finding opposition of no avail, at last reluctantly
consented, making the hackneyed joke—afterwards
attributed to Roger Kemble himself, on the occasion
of Sarah’s marriage with Siddons—that “he wished
her not to become the wife of an actor, and she had
certainly complied with his request.”
The young couple were married at Cirencester in
the year 1753. Sarah was their first child. John
Philip, the second, was born two years after his sister,
at Prescott in Lancashire. They had ten brothers and
sisters, and, although all of them—except those who
died in very early youth—went on the stage, none
reached the pre-eminence of the two eldest. They
were an intelligent, industrious family, blossoming into
genius in one member and very remarkable talent in
another. As Roger Kemble was a Catholic and his
wife a Protestant, it was agreed that the girls were
to be brought up in the mother’s faith, the boys in
their father’s.
The accounts given us of Mrs. Siddons’ childhood
are meagre; but, from numerous memoirs and racy
theatrical reminiscences, we can see what the life of
the travelling actor in England a hundred years ago
was like, with all its accompaniments of squalor and
humiliation. In these days, when actors and actresses
of no very great eminence are whirled about in first-class
express carriages or in special trains from place
to place, it is difficult, in spite of accurate information,
to realise the hardships attending the profession then.
The travelling from town to town in all weathers, in
carts little better than those constituting a gipsy caravan;
the parading through the streets, offering play-bills
and puffs. A resident of Warwick—Walter Whiter,
the commentator on Shakespeare—when Mrs. Siddons
had “become known all the world over,” recalled as
one of the sights of his boyhood in the town, the
daylight procession of old Roger Kemble’s company,
advertising and giving a foretaste of the evening’s
entertainment. A little girl, the future Queen of
Tragedy, marched with them in white and spangles,
her train held by a handsome boy in black velvet,
John Philip Kemble, of the “all hail hereafter.”
It is almost impossible to conceive the ignominy
the company was subjected to, when either the mayor
of the town—which was often the case—had forbidden
theatrical representation, or when, owing to the pranks
of some rowdy members of the troupe, the feeling of
the inhabitants was aroused against them collectively,
and they were obliged to cringe and supplicate for a
renewal of the favour of the changeable and narrow-minded
provincials.
Enough of the Puritan spirit still remained to induce
Government to frequently place restrictions on the
representations of the “Servants of Belial.” A story
is told of the Kemble company evading the tax on
unlicensed houses, introduced by Sir Robert Walpole,
by selling tooth-powder at a shilling a box, and giving
the ticket; a proceeding which reminds one of the old
smuggling trick of selling a sham sack of corn, and
making a present of the keg of brandy placed within it.
The representations of these strolling actors, FitzGerald
tells us, took place sometimes in a coach-house
or barn, or sometimes in a room of an inn; even the
open inn-yard, with its galleries running round, was
now and then converted into a theatre. All sorts of
old clothes and decorations were borrowed, a few
candles stuck in bottles in front, and then the play
began. Very often the proceeds did not cover expenses,
and either debts were made or the owner of
the inn let them go scot-free in consideration of the
amusement they had afforded his guests.
The shifts and tribulations, related later by the
Kembles themselves, seem almost incredible. Stephen
Kemble, the wittiest of the family, described with
great humour a season of privation in a wretched
village, where the unfortunate actors could not muster
a farthing, and were in consequence dunned and abused
by their landladies. To avoid their persecution he lay
in bed two days, suffering the pangs of hunger, and
then was obliged to take refuge in a distant turnip-field,
where he persuaded a fellow-actor to accompany
him by boasting of the hospitality and size of the
establishment.
In one town the theatre was said to have been built,
the stage in Sussex, the audience in Kent, the two
being divided by a ditch, so as to enable the players to
evade their bailiffs by escaping into another county.
There is a certain humour and tragedy running
through all these theatrical histories, that makes us
laugh at one moment at the comical incidents related,
and makes us sad the next to think of men
of talent—often men of genius—being subjected to
such degradation.
It is difficult to understand how Sarah and John
Kemble can have emerged from it so untainted by
its associations, and so far above its social and artistic
aims and ideals; or how their stately manners and
stem ideas of morality and decorum can have been
fostered in such an atmosphere. In blaming them,
perhaps, later, for what their detractors called their
“closeness” about money matters, we must remember
that the years of suffering and privation they had been
through, and the very laxity they saw around them,
was likely to crystallise strong natures like theirs
into hardness and rigidity, exaggerating, perhaps,
their ideas of theatrical dignity and self-respect.
There can be no doubt, in spite of all its drawbacks,
that, from a professional point of view, the
Bohemian existence of the strolling comedian was a
valuable discipline for artistic perception. The intimate
communion in which all lived together, gave
much more chance of expansion to rising genius than
the artificial barriers now erected between the leader
of a company and his subordinates. Not only was the
freemasonry existing between underling and superior
invaluable, but also the course of probation before
country audiences, who, uninfluenced by prestige or
fashion, spoke their mind without reserve. Young recruits,
who arrived ignorant and raw, thus obtained
the necessary ease of deportment and knowledge of
stage effects, uninfluenced by preconceived ideas. The
very fact, also, of so much depending on the individual
excellence of the actor, independently of scenery and
accessories, was a valuable stimulus. His expression,
his action, had to tell the story.
In passing his earliest years upon the stage, the
strolling actor obtained a power of identification with
theatrical representation only to be thus acquired.
The atmosphere he breathed from his earliest years
was dramatic. When quite a child, Sarah Kemble
was announced as an “Infant phenomenon,” at an
entertainment the company gave. As she appeared,
some confusion arose in the gallery which overpowered
all her attempts. Her mother immediately led her
down to the footlights, and made her recite the fable
of The Boys and Frogs, which at once lulled the
tumult and restored good humour. Thus early was the
actress taught to dominate her audience, an art that
stood her in good stead in after life.
Besides this early theatrical training, Sarah received
as good an education in the ordinary rudiments
of learning as it was possible for her energetic mother
to obtain for her. Mrs. Kemble sent her child to
respectable day schools, we are told, in the country
towns to which their various wanderings brought the
troupe. At Worcester, a schoolmistress of the name
of Harris received her among her pupils at Thornloe
House, refusing to accept any payment. An old lady,
living not long ago, recalled perfectly the contempt of
the young girls in the establishment for the “play
actors’ daughter,” until, some private theatricals being
set on foot, her histrionic taste and experience made
her services extremely valuable. She won universal
popularity by exhibiting a device for imitating a “sack
back” with thick sugar-loaf paper procured from the
grocer. But this education must have been desultory,
for Roger Kemble could not afford to dispense with
the girl’s assistance.
Besides the appearance mentioned above, we hear
of her acting as a child, in a barn at the back of the
“Old Bell Inn,” at Stourbridge, Worcestershire, when
some officers quartered in the neighbourhood gave
their services. It is said that she burst into laughter
at the most tragic moment, and inflamed to fury the
military tragedian who acted with her. The play was
The Grecian Daughter. Another tradition tells us
that her first appearance in a regular five-act piece
was as Leonora in The Padlock.
A play-bill of one of these early performances was
found not long ago, pasted on a brick wall in a shoemaker’s
shop, in one of the country towns of the
Kemble circuit.
Campbell tells that Roger Kemble determined not
to allow his children to follow his vocation; we think,
however, this statement must be bracketed with the
legend of the ancestor at the battle of Worcester, for
we find him, as we have seen, making Sarah appear
when almost a baby, and taking John away from a
day school at Worcester, while still in frock and pinafores,
to act in Havard’s tragedy of Charles the First.
The characters were thus cast: James, Duke of Richmond,
by Mr. Siddons, who was now an actor in
Kemble’s company; James, Duke of York, by Master
John Kemble, who was then eleven years old; the
young princess by Miss Kemble, then about thirteen;
Lady Fairfax, by Mrs. Kemble. Singing between the
acts by Mr. Fowler and Miss Kemble. In the April
following, we again find “Mr. Kemble’s company
of Comedians” appearing in “a celebrated comedy,”
called The Tempest, or the Enchanted Island, with
all the scenery, machinery, music, monsters, and the
decorations proper to be given, entirely new. “The
performance will open with a representation of a tempestuous
sea (in perpetual agitation), and storm, in
which the usurper’s ship is wrecked; the wreck ends
with a beautiful shower of fire; and the whole to conclude
with a calm sea, on which appears Neptune,
poetick god of the ocean, and his royal consort, Amphitrite,
in a chariot drawn by sea-horses, &c. &c.” It
was in this performance, as Ariel, Chief Spirit, that,
at the age of thirteen, Sarah made her first success.
“She darted hither and thither,” we are told, “with
such airy grace; there was something so sprite-like in
her free swiftness of motion, she seemed to be so
entirely a creature born of the loves of a breeze and a
sunbeam, that the whole audience broke into frantic
applause at the end of the play, and her proud happy
father began dimly to foresee his daughter’s future.”
Later, we find a performance by the company of
Love in a Village announced, the names printed
thus:—
Sir William Meadows, by Mr. K—mb—le.
Young Meadows, by Mr. S—dd—ns.
Rosetta, by Miss K—mb—le.
Madge, by Mrs. K—mb—le.
Housemaid, by Miss F. K—mb—le.
In the November following, John Philip was sent
to Sedgely Park near Wolverhampton, a Catholic
seminary. A short entry has been discovered in the
College books, stating that “John and (sic) Philip
Kemble came Nov. 3rd 1767, and brought 4 suits of
clothes, 12 shirts, 12 pairs of stockings, 6 pairs of
shoes, 4 hats, 2 Daily Companions, a Half Manual,
knives, forks, spoons, Æsop’s Fables, combs, 1 brush
8 handkerchiefs, 8 nightcaps.”
“Jack abiit, July 28, 1771.”
After four years’ residence here, his father sent
him to the English College at Douai, to pursue a
regular divinity course, his intention being to put the
future Coriolanus into the priesthood.
Sarah still continued her studies, such as they were,
at the various towns at which the “comedians”
pitched their tent in their wanderings to and fro.
She was taught vocal and instrumental music, and her
father, remarking that she had fine natural powers of
elocution, wished them cultivated by regular tuition
as a part of her education, with no view to the stage;
for this purpose he was tempted to enter into an agreement
with an individual named William Combe, to
give her a course of lessons.
The itinerant players were generally looked upon
as a valuable addition to the inn parlour, and were
welcome to a supper or a pot of ale in return for their
society and amusing talk. It was on one of these
occasions that Roger Kemble, who was a jovial and
popular companion, met Combe, and was so attracted
by his clever conversation, as to engage him as instructor
to his daughter. Mrs. Kemble, evidently a
woman of considerable common sense and penetration,
refused to ratify the appointment, however, and Roger
was obliged to get out of his promise by giving a performance
for the benefit of the adventurer, who, having
run through a fortune, was perfectly penniless.
To the last day of his life William Combe entertained
a rancorous dislike to the great actress, and
took pleasure in telling his friends maliciously how
sordid her early life had been, and how he himself remembered
her, when a girl, standing at the wing of a
country theatre, beating snuffers against a candlestick
to represent the sound of a windmill, in some rude
pantomime.
Curiously enough, Milton’s poetry more than Shakespeare’s
was the object of Sarah’s admiration in her
youth. When but ten years old, Campbell tells us,
she pored over Paradise Lost for hours together. The
long, tiresome speeches between Adam and his wife,
Satan’s address to the sun—most children’s despair—were
her delight. The stately, ponderous verse suited
her genius. The poet also gives us a story which, he
tells, Mrs. Siddons left amongst her memoranda.
One day her mother promised to take her out with
a party of friends picnicking in the neighbourhood.
She was to wear a new pink dress, if the weather were
fine. On going to bed the evening before the great
event, she took her prayer-book with her, and opening
it, as she supposed, at the prayer for fine weather, fell
asleep with the book folded in her arms. At daybreak
the child found, to her dismay, that she had
been holding the prayer for rain to her breast, and
that the rain—Heaven having taken her at her word—was
pelting against the windows. She went to bed
again, with the book opened at the right place, and
found the mistake remedied. When she awoke the
morning was as rosy as the dress she was to wear.
Croker thinks it necessary, with all the weight of
his authority, to refute this childish reminiscence, by
pointing out that the prayers for rain and fine weather
are on the same page of the prayer-book. We repeat
the story principally because it shows the quaint
methodistical piety and almost childish superstition
which dwelt with Mrs. Siddons all through her
chequered career. There is little doubt this piety was
greatly owing to the principles inculcated by her
mother.
Mrs. Kemble was a stately, austere woman, with a
certain amount of genius and much force of character,
and energetic and brave in her humble sphere of
life, in most difficult circumstances. She fought by
the side of her husband a hard battle with poverty,
and maintained and educated a family of twelve children.
Spartan in her views of training youth, her
imperious despotism of character has often been
described as absolutely awful. It was the custom of
the time to rule a household with some sternness, but
her children trembled in her presence. In later days
she addressed a characteristic reproof to her son
John: “Sir, you are as proud as Lucifer.” He
and that majestic mother of his must indeed have
been a Coriolanus and Volumnia in every-day life.
Her voice had much of the measured emphasis of her
daughter’s, and her portrait, the only one we know of,
that always hung in Mrs. Siddons’ sitting-room, had
an intellectual, almost grand expression, reminding us
more of a good-looking Elizabeth Fry, with the tight-fitting
frilled cap, and soft muslin handkerchief
crossed around the throat, than what one might have
pictured Sally Kemble, the strolling actress. Though
extremely handsome when Roger Kemble first married
her, and subjected to all the temptations of an
actress’s life, she never wavered in wifely devotion, and
would maintain to the last day of her life that in
some parts her Roger was “unparalleled.” Hers is
the only testimony to that effect, and we rather
imagine him to have been a very indifferent actor,
but a handsome good-tempered man with the manners
of a gentleman, and views of life beyond his humble
profession.
Proud, reserved, John Kemble paid, years after,
the best tribute to his memory, when, on hearing of
his death, he wrote to his brother from Madrid, on
31st December 1802: “How sincerely I always loved
my father and respected his sound understanding, you
know too well for it to be necessary that I should
even mention what I feel this moment, on opening
your letter. God Almighty receive him into His
everlasting happiness, and teach me to be resigned
and resolute, to deserve to follow him when my appointed
hour is come. My poor mother, though I
know she will exert becoming firmness of mind in this,
and every passage of her life, cannot but feel a melancholy
void in losing the companion of her youth, the
associate of her advancing years, and the father of her
children. I regret from the very bottom of my heart
that I cannot, with the most dutiful affection, assure
her, at her feet, that what a grateful son can offer and
do shall never be wanting from me to promote her
content and ease and happiness. How, in vain, have
I delighted myself in thousands of inconvenient occurrences
on this journey, with the thought of contemplating
my father’s cautious incredulity while I related
them to him! Millions of things, uninteresting maybe
to anybody else, I had treasured up for his surprise
and scrutiny! It is God’s pleasure that he is gone
from us. The resignation I had long observed in him
to the will of Heaven, and his habitual piety, are no
small consolation to me; yet I cannot help feeling a
dejected swelling at my heart, that keeps me in a flood
of tears for him, in spite of all I can do to stop them.”
CHAPTER II. MARRIAGE.
As Sarah Kemble passed from childhood to early
womanhood, she continued to act the round of all the
company’s plays, taking more important parts as she
grew older. The very atmosphere she breathed was
dramatic. To walk the stage was a second nature to
her. She was not, however, at the same time shut out
from common-place every-day matters. She helped
her mother in the household work, and went from a
rehearsal to the making of a pudding or the darning
of a pair of stockings. There is little doubt that this
free mixing in the simple family life of her home gave
a healthy balance to her mind. Like her mother, she
always kept her domestic life intact in the midst of her
professional occupations, and ever remained simple and
womanly. Her fine friends in later days would tell
how they had found her ironing a frock for one of
her children, or studying a new part while she rocked
the cradle of the last baby.
At the age of sixteen, Sarah’s beauty had attracted
the attention of her audiences. One or two squires of
the county places they visited offered her their homage;
but before she was seventeen her affections were
already engaged by a member of the troupe, an ex-apprentice
from Birmingham.
We have already seen the name of Siddons figuring
on the Kemble play-bills, when Sarah was only thirteen
years of age. We can imagine, therefore, all the
opportunities that the young people had of falling in
love, rehearsing together, acting together, with the
continual communion of interest brought about by
their profession. No wonder that even Mr. Evans, a
Welsh squire, with three hundred a year, who, enslaved
by Sarah’s singing of Robin, Sweet Robin,
offered her his hand, was ignominiously refused. Her
parents, however, took a different view, and, allured
by the splendour of Mr. Evans’s offer, revoked the
unwilling consent they had given to their daughter’s
engagement to Siddons, and summarily dismissed him
from the company.
The indignant lover had recourse to a method of
revenge that seems as novel as it was ungentlemanly.
Being allowed a farewell benefit, he took the opportunity—it
was at Brecon—of taking the audience into
his confidence, and, in doggrel of the worst description,
informed them of his woes:—
Ye ladies of Brecon, whose hearts ever feel
For wrongs like to this I’m about to reveal,
Excuse the first product, nor pass unregarded
The complaints of poor Colin, a lover discarded.
Yet still on his Phyllis his hopes were all placed,
That her vows were so firm they could ne’er be effaced;
But soon she convinced him ’twas all a mere joke,
For duty rose up, and her vows were all broke.
Dear ladies, avoid one indelible stain,
Excuse me, I beg, if my verse is too plain;
But a jilt is the devil, as has long been confessed,
Which a heart like poor Colin’s must ever detest.
We only give three verses of the eleven, being as
much, we think, as our readers could submit to with
patience.
How a girl of any spirit could forgive a lover for
thus exposing their private affairs, and how a girl of
any artistic appreciation could forgive a lover such
bad verses, and take him back into her good graces,
is more than we can understand. Mrs. Kemble, her
mother, seemed to take the most correct view of the
situation, for, instead of excusing “the first product”
of the luckless poet, “his merits tho’ small,” she
amply rewarded with a ringing box on the ears as he
left the stage.
Jones, a member of Roger Kemble’s company, preserved
some verses written by Sarah to her lover,
which show her to be as superior to him in taste and
poetic perception, as she afterwards proved herself in
dramatic power:—
Say not, Strephon, I’m untrue,
When I only think of you;
If you do but think of me
As I of you, then shall you be
Without a rival in my heart,
Which ne’er can play a tyrant’s part.
Trust me, Strephon, with thy love—
I swear by Cupid’s bow above,
Nought shall make me e’er betray
Thy passion till my dying day:
If I live, or if I die,
Upon my constancy rely.
Siddons sufficiently relied on her constancy, in spite
of his statements to “ye ladies of Brecon,” to suggest
to his beloved an immediate elopement, which suggestion
she, as Campbell quaintly puts it, “tempering
amatory with filial duty,” politely declined, and her
lover left.
As it was considered advisable to wean Sarah from
old associations she was sent away for a time, and
lived “under the protection” of Mrs. Greatheed,
of Guy’s Cliff in Warwickshire. Some have maintained
that she was nursemaid or housemaid; but
the terms she was on with her mistress, who presented
her with a copy of Milton, precludes that idea, unless,
by her smartness and industry, she, within
a very short period of her engagement, worked herself
into a better position. Campbell also points out
that there were no children to be nursed in the
Greatheed family at that time. “Her station with
them,” he continues, “was humble, but not servile,
and her principal employment was to read to the elder
Mr. Greatheed.” The secret history of the green
room informs us that she was maid to Lady Mary
Bertie, Samuel Greatheed’s second wife; and the
Duchess of Ancaster told Mrs. Geneste she well remembered
Lady Mary once bringing this attractive
attendant with her on a visit.
It was remarked that she delighted in reciting fragments
of plays for the entertainment of the servants’
hall. Lord Robert Bertie was so fond of listening and
admiring her declamation, that Lady Mary had to beg
of him to desist, and “not encourage the girl to go on
the stage.” Young Greatheed told Miss Wynn later
on that he had often heard Mrs. Siddons read Macbeth
when she was his mother’s maid.
Lady Mary confessed years afterwards to “Conversation”
Sharp, that so queenly was the bearing of the
young girl, even at that early age, that she always felt
an irresistible inclination to rise from her chair when
her maid came to attend her.
We can imagine the romantic girl wandering through
the lonely glades, and amongst the stately elm-groves
of Guy’s Cliff, or along the shores of the soft-flowing
Avon, Shakespeare’s Avon, that glides at the foot of
the rocks between green meadows, dreaming of her
love, and reading the poet she loved so well, whose
birth-place and burial-place lay so near where she was.
She must have heard reminiscences told of the great
Jubilee that had taken place in 1769, only three years
before, when Mr. Garrick and a “brilliant company
of nobility and gentry,” had come down to Stratford
to celebrate the Shakesperean centenary. She little
knew then that it was in a repetition of the Jubilee procession
on the boards of Drury Lane she was destined
to make her first bow to a London audience. There
is a tradition that she met Garrick during her stay at
Guy’s Cliff. It is not impossible, as, after the Jubilee,
he was a constant guest of the Greatheeds. The statement
hardly tallies, however, with his writing sometime
later to Moody to the effect that there “was a
woman Siddons” acting at Liverpool, who might suit
the Drury Lane company, and asking him to go and
have a look at her. He might easily, however, have
failed to connect the girl Sarah Kemble with the
woman Mrs. Siddons.
It redounds much to the credit both of the Greatheeds
and the actress, that afterwards, in spite of the
change of circumstances, Mrs. Siddons ever remained
a firm friend of the family. We find Miss Berry in
1822, forty-seven years later, writing in her journal:—
“Guy’s Cliff, Tuesday, Jan. 1st.—Mrs. Siddons and
her daughter arrived.
“Wednesday, 2nd.—Mrs. Siddons read Othello,
the two parts of Iago and Othello, quite à merveille.”
We find Bertie Greatheed standing sponsor for her
daughter Cecilia in 1794; and, greatest test of true
friendship, writing a tragedy, The Regent, which failed
disastrously.
In spite of stern parents and social obstacles, “Love
will be ever Lord of all.” William Siddons came
several times to Guy’s Cliff to see her. There, almost
within sight of Shottery, where Shakespeare enacted
his love story with Anne Hathaway, Sarah Kemble
enacted hers. Wandering amidst the scented fields
through which Shakespeare wandered, William Siddons
again pleaded his cause, and was forgiven his bad
verses and untimely confidences for the sake of his
persistency.
The Kembles, seeing the attachment was serious,
at last gave their consent, and in her nineteenth year
Sarah Kemble became Mrs. Siddons.
The marriage took place at Trinity Church, Coventry,
November 26th, 1773, and on the 4th of October following,
the first child, Henry, was born, at Wolverhampton.
Mr. Siddons was just the man to fascinate a young
and high-spirited girl. Good-looking, calm, sedate,
even-tempered, not over-burdened with brain-power,
and not too much will of his own. One might apply
to him what Johnson said of Sheridan’s father, “He
is not a bad man, no, Sir; were mankind to be divided
into good and bad, he would stand considerably within
the ranks of the good.” “A damned rascally player,”
the Rev. Henry Bate says forcibly, “but a civil
fellow.” We are told that he had not only that
invention which in provincial theatres is the first of
requisites, but he also possessed the second, a quick
study, in almost unequalled perfection. He could make
himself master of the longest dramatic character between
night and night, and deliver it with the accuracy
that seems to result only from long application; but so
slight was the impression made, that it escaped from
his memory in as few hours as he had employed
to learn it. It was said later, by members of his
wife’s company, that though Siddons was a bad actor
himself, he was an excellent judge, always drilling his
wife, and very cross at any failure. His position as
husband of the “great Mrs. Siddons,” continually
cast into the shade by her superiority, was an unthankful
one, but we must confess that he filled it
with commendable equanimity.
Their love wore better than the tinsel finery amidst
which it began. The happy domestic life that succeeded
was undoubtedly a great safe-guard amidst
the dangers and difficulties of her life, saving her
from much that is the ruin of her less protected
sisters. We are told that in the days of her success,
when her would-be admirers and lovers were legion,
her husband’s ear was the one to which she confided
all the incidents of attempted gallantry, invariably
attending an actress’s life; and many were the
hearty laughs they indulged in together over them.
Perhaps now and then there was too great an inclination
to make use of him. We find the poor man
writing to managers as their obedient humble servant,
making piteous appeals to Garrick, and put forward to
dun Sheridan for the amount due to his wife; but at
first they seem to have shared all the trials and
struggles of their profession together.
Wolverhampton was their first stage after their
marriage. The reigning Mayor seems to have nourished
a prejudice against all actors. He had closed
the King’s Head Yard, and declared contemptuously
that “neither player, puppy, nor monkey,” should perform
in the town. After a popular demonstration, he
was induced to rescind this harsh interdict; and by the
Christmas of 1773, Roger Kemble was giving two
stock dramas, The West Indian and The Padlock.
Sarah appeared for the first time as Mrs. Siddons, at
a farewell “Bespeak.” An address, written by herself,
and spoken on this occasion, has been found and
published by an inhabitant of Wolverhampton:—
Ladies and Gentlemen,—my spouse and I
Have had a squabble, and I’ll tell you why.
He said I must appear; nay, vowed ’twas right
To give you thanks for favours shown to-night.
...
He still insisted, and, to win consent,
Strove to o’ercome me with a compliment;
Told me that I the favourite here had reigned,
While he but small or no applause had gained.
“Pen me some lines where I may talk and swagger,
Of poisons, murders, done by bowl or dagger;
Or let me, with my brogue and action ready,
Give them a brush, my dear, of Widow Brady.”
...
First, for a father, who on this fair ground,
Has met with friendship seldom to be found,
May th’ All-Good Power your every virtue nourish,
Health, wealth, and trade in Wolverhampton flourish!
This doggrel is almost on a par with Mr. Siddons’s
effusion to the Ladies of Brecon.
In the year following Mr. and Mrs. Siddons made
their way to Cheltenham, then a town consisting of
but one street, “through the middle of which ran a
clear stream of water, with stepping-stones that served
as a bridge.” Already, however, its merits as a watering
place had been noised abroad, and some of the
“people of quality” had begun to find their way there.
Seeing the play of Venice Preserved announced for
representation at the theatre, some of the fashionables
took tickets, hoping to be highly diverted with the
badness of the rustic performance. The man at the
box-office, who had listened to their thoughtless
remarks, reported them to Mrs. Siddons, who was to
act the part of Belvidera. The young actress felt
oppressed at the idea of the ordeal she was to be subjected
to. Ridicule was all her life the one thing the
tragic muse could not face; and from the moment of first
coming on she was conscious of the antagonistic influence
in one of the boxes, and imagined she heard
sounds of suppressed laughter. She left the theatre
after the play, deeply mortified. Next day, Mr. Siddons
met Lord Aylesbury in the street, who inquired
after Mrs. Siddons’s health. He then expressed his
admiration of her acting the night before, and declared
that the ladies of his party had wept so excessively
that they were laid up with headaches. Mr. Siddons
rushed home to gladden his wife’s heart with the news.
The actress owed one of the truest friendships of her
life to this incident, for Miss Boyle, Lord Aylesbury’s
step-daughter, came to call on her the same day to
express her delight in person, and from that time
never allowed the intimacy to drop. This lady seems
to have possessed considerable artistic gifts in several
ways, having, as Campbell tells us with much emphasis,
written An Ode to a Poppy, which was thought full of
merit in her day. What was of more importance to
the young actress, however, than her new friend’s
qualifications for writing “odes” was her power of
making costumes for different parts with her own
hands, and her generosity in supplying “properties”
from her own wardrobe. There were some, however,
that even the Honourable Miss Boyle did not possess.
For the male habiliments of the Widow Brady, the
young actress found on the night of the performance
that no provision had been made. The story goes that
a gentleman politely left the box where he was seated,
lent her his coat, and stood in the side-scenes with a
petticoat over his shoulders until his property was
restored to him. Whether this courteous individual
was Lord Aylesbury we are not told, but we know that
he was one of Miss Boyle’s party.
The particular fascination of Mrs. Siddons’s acting
in those early days was its simplicity and pathos,
which, united with remarkable beauty and power of
expression, gained the hearts of all rustic audiences.
Her talent, however, seems to have been singularly
immature, considering the continual practice she had
enjoyed, almost from her cradle, in stage affairs.
Rachel reached the summit of her power at seventeen,
Mrs. Siddons not until she was thirty. She
herself confesses later, in the account she gives of her
first reading of Macbeth: “Being then only twenty
years of age, I believed, as many others do believe,
that little more was necessary than to get the words
into my head; for the necessity of discrimination, and
the development of character, at that time of my life,
had scarcely entered into my imagination.”
The power of drawing tears, however, was already
hers, and rumours of the charm and beauty of the
young actress had been wafted to London, reaching
even the ears of the great Garrick himself. Mrs.
Siddons tells us, in her Autograph Recollections:
“Mr. King, by order of Mr. Garrick, who had heard
some account of me from the Aylesbury family, came
to Cheltenham to see me in the Fair Penitent. I knew
neither Mr. King nor his purpose at the time.” Neither
did she know of the second emissary whom Garrick
sent, the Rev. Henry Bate, who in 1781 took the name
of Dudley, and was afterwards made a canon and a
baronet; a bruising, muscular clergyman of the old
school, who fought duels one moment and wrote
“slashing” articles on every subject, “human and
divine,” the next. He was well known as a theatrical
censor and critic of considerable acumen. We know
him by Gainsborough’s portrait, standing in a garden
with his dog. It is said that a political opponent
remarked that the man wanted “execution” and
the dog “hanging.” We find Garrick continually
sending him on theatrical errands. We give the
letters he wrote about Mrs. Siddons very nearly in
their entirety, on account of their characteristic quaint
humour and shrewd power of observation; and also
because they to a certain degree exonerate Garrick
from some of the charges brought against him by Mrs.
Siddons:—
My Dear Friend,
After combatting the various difficulties of one of the cussidest
cross-roads in this kingdom, we arrived safe at Cheltenham on Thursday
last, and saw the theatrical heroine of that place in the character
of Rosalind. Though I beheld her from the side wing of the stage
(a barn about three yards over), and consequently under almost every
disadvantage, I own she made so strong an impression upon me, that
I think she cannot fail to be a valuable acquisition to Drury Lane.
Her figure must be remarkably fine, although marred for the present.
Her face (if I could judge from where I saw it) is one of the most
strikingly beautiful for stage effect that I ever beheld, but I shall
surprise you more when I assure you that these are nothing to her
action and general stage deportment, which are remarkably pleasing
and characteristic; in short, I know no woman who marks the different
passages and transitions with so much variety, and at the same
time propriety of expression. In the latter humbug scene with
Orlando previous to her revealing herself, she did more with it than
anyone I ever saw, not even your divine Mrs. Barry excepted. It is
necessary after this panegyric, however, to inform you that her voice
struck me at first as rather dissonant, and I fancy, from the private
conversation I had with her, that in impassioned scenes it must be
somewhat grating; however, as I found it wear away as the business
became more interesting, I am inclined to think it only an error of
affectation, which may be corrected, if not totally removed. She
informed me she has been upon the stage from her cradle. This,
though it surprised me, gave me the highest opinion of her judgment,
to find she had contracted no strolling habits, which have so often
been the bane of many a theatrical genius. She will most certainly
be of great use to you, at all events, on account of the great number
of characters she plays, all of which, I will venture to assert, she
fills with propriety, though I have yet seen her but in one. She is, as
you have been informed, a very good breeches figure, and plays in
Widow Brady, I am informed, admirably. I should not wonder, from
her ease, figure, and manner, if she made the proudest she of either
house tremble in genteel comedy—nay, beware yourself, Great Little
Man, for she plays Hamlet to the satisfaction of the Worcestershire
critics.
The moment the play was over I wrote a note to her husband (who
is a damned rascally player, though seemingly a very civil fellow)
requesting an interview with him and his wife, intimating at the same
time the nature of my business. You will not blame me for making
this forced march in your favour, as I learnt that some of the Covent
Garden Mohawks were intrenched near the place and intended carrying
her by surprise. At the conclusion of the farce they waited upon
me, and, after I had opened my commission, she expressed herself
happy at the opportunity of being brought out under your eye, but
declined proposing any terms, leaving it entirely with you to reward
her as you thought proper.
You will perceive that at present she has all that diffidence usually
the first attendant on merit; how soon the force of Drury Lane
examples, added to the rising vanity of a stage heroine, may transform
her, I cannot say. It happens very luckily that the company comes
to Worcester for the race week, when I shall take every opportunity
of seeing her, and if I find the least reason to alter my opinion
(perhaps too hastily formed), you shall immediately have my recantation.
My wife, whose judgment in theatrical matters I have a high
opinion of, joins with me in these sentiments respecting her merit. I
should have wrote to you before, but no post went out from anywhere
near here but this night’s.
I shall expect to hear from you by return of the post, as Siddons
will call upon me to know whether you look upon her as engaged.
My wife joins me in respects to Mrs. Garrick and yourself. I remain,
my dear Sir (after writing a damned jargon, I suppose, of unintelligible
stuff in haste),
Ever yours most truly,
H. Bate.
Worcester, 12th August, 1775.
P.S.—Direct to me at the “Hop Pole.”
To David Garrick, Esq., Adelphi, London.
Worcester, Aug. 19th, 1775.
My Dear Friend,
I received your very friendly letter, and take the first post
from hence to answer it. I found it unnecessary to make the intimation
you desired to the husband, since he requires only to be employed
in any manner you shall think proper; and as he is much more
tolerable than I thought him at first, it may be no very difficult
matter to station him so as to satisfy the man, without burdening
the property. I saw him the other evening in Young Marlow in
Goldsmith’s Comedy, and then he was far from despicable; neither his
figure nor face contemptible. A jealousy prevailing through the
theatre, upon a suspicion of their leaving them, the acting manager
seems determined that I shall not see her again in any character
wherein she might give me a second display of her theatrical powers.
I am resolved, however, to continue the siege till they give her something
capital, knowing that must speedily be the case, or the garrison
must fall by famine.
She has already gone six months, so that pretty early in December
she will be fit for service; as you certainly mean to open the ensuing
campaign, by charging in person at the head of your lines, I conceive
she will come at a very favourable crisis to take a second command,
when the retreat from the field may be politically necessary. I am
strongly for her first appearance in Rosalind; but you may judge
better, perhaps, after a perusal of the list on the other side; the
characters marked under [in italics] are those which she prefers to
others:—
Jane Shore.
Alicia.
Roxana.
Grecian Daughter.
Matilda.
Belvidera.
Calista.
Monimia.
Juliet.
Cordelia.
Horatia.
Imogen.
Marianne.
Lady Townley.
Portia.
Mrs. Belville.
Violante.
Rosalind.
Mrs. Strickland.
Clarinda.
Miss Aubrey.
Charlotte.
Widow Brady.
You are certainly right respecting a memorandum between you;
the moment, therefore, I receive one from you, it shall be conveyed
to them at Cheltenham, where they return next week, and they have
promised to return me an answer immediately at Birmingham, for
which place I shall set off the instant I have received your letter in
any way to town, in order to conclude this business finally, and to the
satisfaction of all parties. I am desired to request your answer to
the three following particulars:—
1st. As they are ready to attend your summons at any time,
Whether they are not to be allowed something to subsist upon when
they come to town previous to her appearance?
2nd. Whether you have any objection to employ him in any situation
in which you may think him likely “to be useful”?
3rd. When you chuse they should attend you?
As to the first, without you are inclined to have them at the
opening of the house, perhaps her remaining in the country, in
their own company, where they do very well, may ease you of some
expense; but of this you must be the best judge. With respect to
him, I think you can have no objection to take him upon the terms
he proposes himself. I forgot to tell you that Mrs. Siddons is
about twenty years of age. It would be unjust not to remark one
circumstance in favour of them both; I mean the universal good
character they have preserved here for many years, on account of
their public as well as private conduct in life. I beg you to be very
particular in your answer to the three queries, and likewise expressly
to mention the time you wish to see them, that they may arrange
their little matters accordingly.
In a postscript he adds:—
She is the most extraordinary quick study I ever heard of. This
cannot be amiss, for, if I recollect right, we have a sufficient number
of the leaden-headed ones at D. Lane already.
Then come letters from Siddons, in answer to some
from Bate, concluding an engagement. We can see
the trembling anxiety of the young couple. “They
were in much concern,” he says, “at not hearing
sooner,” as from the line he had shown him in Mr.
Garrick’s handwriting, he had been sure of Mrs. Siddons’s
engagement. They had, in consequence, given
his partners in management at Cheltenham notice of
his intention to go; if anything had happened, therefore,
to prevent their engagement, it would have
“proved a very unlucky circumstance.” He then
touches on a very necessary point—their pressing need
of money to tide them over Mrs. Siddons’s expected
confinement. “Mr. Garrick,” he says, “has conferred
an eternal obligation by his kind offer of the cash.”
In his next letter, dated Gloucester, November 9th,
1775, he writes:—“From my former accounts of Mrs.
Siddons’s time, you’ll be surprised when I tell you she
is brought to bed; she was unexpectedly taken ill when
performing on the stage, and early the next morning
produc’d me a fine girl. They are both, thank Heaven,
likely to do well; but I am afraid, Sir, notwithstanding
this, I shan’t be able to leave this much sooner than
the time I last mentioned.” He then alludes to
twenty pounds borrowed in Garrick’s name to meet
pressing demands.
This “fine girl” was Mrs. Siddons’ daughter Sarah,
whose premature death later nearly broke her mother’s
heart.
CHAPTER III. “DAVEY.”
“Have you ever heard,” asked Garrick, in an unpublished
letter to Moody, then at Liverpool, “of a
woman Siddons, who is strolling about somewhere near
you?” Four months later, by the help of the Rev.
Henry Bate’s favourable report of her powers, she
made her first appearance at Drury Lane. The
Golden Gates of the Temple of Fame were thrown
open. The young priestess had but to enter, one
would have thought, and light the sacred flame; but
genius is not to be bound by expediency or opportunity.
It was in 1775, the year when Garrick gave up the
management, that Mrs. Siddons appeared on the
boards of Drury Lane. She had reached the highest
point of her ambition—she was to act with the greatest
actor of his time before a dramatic audience rendered
fastidious and critical by great traditions.
This is the most unfortunate portion of her life to
recount. Failure and disappointment attended every
step she made; and this failure and disappointment,
although it did not in the least discourage her in
the prosecution of her art, hurried her into bitterness
and an unjust feeling of rancour against Garrick,
which an examination of the circumstances of the
case in no way warrants. One of the Kemble weaknesses
was a proud sensitiveness to anything like
slight or neglect, and these slights were as often as
not phantoms of their own imaginations.
It gives one a mournful sense of injustice to see
the charge of jealousy she openly brings repeated by
the earlier biographer who wrote about her—when we,
who have fuller light thrown upon the great actor’s
life by the publication of his correspondence, know
how free he was from the besetting sins of his craft.
To be popular, a man must have the faults of those
among whom he is placed. Garrick was called stingy
because he did not throw away his money like his colleagues;
stiff, because he was a moral man amidst a
laxity of manners that has become proverbial; jealous,
because he placed the honour of his art and his theatre
above personal considerations. He was an object of
envy because of his unparalleled success. The two
clouds which veiled the nobility of his character—love
of money and love of fine friends—vanished like mists
in the sunshine if he were really called upon to help a
case of distress or take notice of an old friend. These
faults were harped upon, however, by Johnson, Foote,
and hosts of others. Well might Garrick, in the evening
of his days, sitting on the terrace of his house at
Twickenham, make the, for him, bitter observation, “I
have not always met gratitude in a play-house.”
It was at the time, no doubt, a salve to Mrs. Siddons’s
disappointment to listen to the specious Mr. Sheridan’s
insinuation of Garrick’s jealousy; but it is a curious
fact, if Sheridan were sincere in his statements, that
when he succeeded Garrick as manager he never
endeavoured to re-engage her; indeed, on the contrary,
abruptly and discourteously closed all negotiations
and cancelled all agreements made both with the
actress and her husband for a reappearance at Drury
Lane.
We will allow the reader, however, to judge the
story upon its own merits.
After the favourable reports of King and Bate,
Garrick, as we have seen by the Bate letters, engaged
Mrs. Siddons and her husband. The energy that afterwards
distinguished her to such an extraordinary extent
was now exhibited.
Although not at all strong—her eldest girl, and
second child, as we have seen, having only been born
on the 5th of November 1775—in the beginning of
December she began making preparations for her
journey to London, no joke in those days when,
“starting two hours before day, or as late at night,”
it took three days to reach Bristol.
Five days, Mrs. Delaney tells us, travelling over
the same road the Siddons had now to face, it took
to reach her father’s place in Gloucestershire. “Every
half hour flop we went into a slough, not overturned,
but stuck. Out we were hauled, and the coach with
much difficulty was set up again.”
Full of hope and excitement, however, the young
actress, accompanied by husband and babies, prepared
for their expedition. No pilgrim approaching the
shrine of Mecca was ever more enthusiastic than she
approaching the bourne of all actors of that day,
Drury Lane. Yet already, through all her delight, we
hear a note of dissatisfaction that is displeasing. Garrick
had arranged to give her five pounds a week, a
munificent salary for a beginner in those days. Mrs.
Abington and Mrs. Yates only received ten. She had
heard the charge of stinginess made against him, and,
parrot-like, repeated it, without really considering if in
her own case it were true.
We will relate the story, however, in her own words,
taken from Recollections written many years after, but
full of as much bitterness as though penned while still
smarting under her reverse.
“Happy to be placed where I presumptuously
augured that I should do all that I have since achieved,
if I could but once gain the opportunity, I instantly
paid my respects to the great man. I was at that time
good-looking; and certainly, all things considered, an
actress well worth my poor five pounds a week. His
praises were most liberally conferred upon me.” We
are told by Campbell that he complimented her in this
interview for not having the regular “tie-tum-tie” or
sing-song of the provincial actress. “But,” she goes
on, “his attentions, great and unremitting as they
were, ended in worse than nothing. How was all this
admiration to be accounted for consistently with his
subsequent conduct? Why, thus, I believe: he was
retiring from the management of Drury Lane, and, I
suppose, at that time wished to wash his hands of all
its concerns and details. However this may be, he
always objected to my appearance in any very prominent
character, telling me that Mrs. Yates and Miss
Young would poison me if I did. I, of course, thought
him not only an oracle but my friend; and, in consequence
of his advice, Portia, in the Merchant of Venice,
was fixed upon for my début, a character in which it
was not likely that I should excite any great sensation.
I was, therefore, merely tolerated.”
We here beg to mention that it can hardly be correct
that Mrs. Siddons thought she would make no impression
in Portia, as she had underlined Portia in the list
she gave Mr. Bate of her favourite parts, and we find
her choosing it later as the character in which to
appear before Horace Walpole when desirous of
propitiating the pitiless critic. But we will continue
to relate the unfortunate story of this period in her
own words.
“The fulsome adulation that courted Garrick in the
theatre cannot be imagined; and whosoever was the
luckless wight who should be honoured by his distinguished
and envied smiles, of course, became an object
of spite and malevolence. Little did I imagine that
I myself was now that wretched victim. He would
sometimes hand me from my own seat in the green-room
to place me next to his own.... He also,”
she goes on, “selected me to personate Venus at the
revival of the Jubilee. This gained me the malicious
appellation of Garrick’s ‘Venus,’ and the ladies who so
kindly bestowed it on me rushed before me in the last
scene, so that if he (Mr. Garrick) had not brought us
forward with him with his own hands, my little Cupid
and myself, whose appointed situations were in the very
front of the stage, might have as well been in the
Island of Paphos at that moment.”
Thomas Dibdin, the Cupid on this occasion, afterwards
told Campbell that, as it was necessary for him
to smile in the part of his godship, Mrs. Siddons kept
him in good humour by asking him what sort of sugar-plums
he liked best, and promising him a large supply
of them. After the performance she kept her word.
This is a characteristic trait; most young actresses
under the circumstances would have been rather occupied
with the effect of their own beauty on the audience
than of the smiles of their Cupids.
At last the day came on which her fate was to be
decided. It fell in Christmas week, 1775, and the
audience present is described as “numerous and
splendid.”
The following is a copy of the play-bill:—
(Not acted these two years.)
By Her Majesty’s Company at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane.
This day will be performed
THE MERCHANT OF VENICE.
Shylock
Mr. King.
Antonio
Mr. Reddish.
Gratiano
Mr. Dodd.
Lorenzo (with songs)
Mr. Vernon.
&c. &c.
Then Jessica (with a song)
Miss Jarrett.
Nerissa
Mrs. Davies.
Portia, by a Young Lady (her first appearance).
The result can best be known by the judgment of
the newspaper critics. One says: “On before us
tottered rather than walked a very pretty, delicate,
fragile-looking young creature, dressed in a most unbecoming
manner, in a faded salmon-coloured sack and
coat, and uncertain whereabouts to fix either her eyes
or her feet. She spoke in broken, tremulous tones;
and at the close of each sentence her voice sank into a
‘horrid whisper’ that was almost inaudible. After
her first exit, the judgment of the pit was unanimous
as to her beauty, but declared her awkward and provincial.”
In the famous Trial scene she regained her courage,
and delivered the great speech to Shylock with
“critical propriety,” but with a faintness of utterance
which seemed the result of physical weakness rather
than of want of spirit or feeling. Another paper, who
“understood that the new Portia had been the heroine
of one of those petty parties of travelling comedians
which wander over the country,” owned that she had a
fine stage-figure; her features were expressive; she was
uncommonly graceful; but her voice was deficient in
variety of tone and clearness. This, however, might
be the effect of a cold or nervousness. Her words
were delivered with good sense and taste, only there
was no fire or spirit in the performance. “Nothing,”
the critic ends, “is so barren of either profit or fame
as a cold correctness.”
Knowing the Kemble failing of over-study and self-restraint,
this seems a fair enough criticism. She
represented Portia again a few nights later, but her
name did not appear on the bills. She showed more
confidence, and succeeded a little better, but does not
seem to have got a hold of her audience.
Garrick was at this time employed in mounting an
abridgment by Colman of Ben Jonson’s Epicœne, and
trusting, we conclude, to the statement of his friend
Mr. Bate, that the débutante had “a very good
breeches-figure,” he selected her for the heroine’s part.
The result was a failure. Critics complained of “the
confusion, when Mrs. Siddons, disguised in the piece
as a woman, revealed herself at the end as a boy.”
The Morning Post, edited by Parson Bate, was the
only paper that spoke in favour of the attempt.
The next part she was put into was by this same
Bate, The Blackamoor White-washed. We can see
how Garrick was forced by the exigencies of his obligations
to Bate to put this play on the stage; the only
mistake he made was in subjecting the young actress
to the risks and chances of the first representation,
which, in consequence of the slashing pen and vigorous
fists of its author, was not likely to be received with
unalloyed approbation. Unfortunately he did not
understand the proud timidity of the girl on whom
he had laid the task. His other ladies did not mind
a rebuff, and would do anything for a critic who
praised them, as Mr. Bate had praised “Portia.” As
to a theatrical riot, they rather enjoyed it than otherwise,
if it were not turned against them personally.
Though treated to many a one afterwards, Mrs. Siddons
never forgot this first experience. A band of prize-fighters,
supposed to be supporters of the parson’s,
burst into the pit, and, striking out right and left,
silenced the would-be detractors of the play. On the
next night both sides mustered in force, and the scene
defied description. Officers in the boxes fought with
gentlemen from the pit and galleries. The ladies were
driven from the boxes, leaving them in possession of
the combatants. Garrick, who appeared to try and
appease the mob, had an orange flung at him, and a
lighted candle passed close to King, who came from
the author to announce the withdrawal of the piece.
Even this statement had not the effect of restoring
quiet until past midnight, when, weary with their
exertions, the rioters dispersed. Next day all the
papers abused the Julia of the piece, who had not been
allowed a chance of making herself heard. “Mrs.
Siddons, having no comedy in her nature,” one said,
“rendered that ridiculous which the author evidently
intended to be pleasant.”
On the 15th of February, Garrick again allowed her
to appear; this time in Mrs. Cowley’s Runaway—a
slight but telling part, which caused one of her critics
to say that she dropped into the walking gentlewoman,
and was not permitted a long walk before she became
the “Runaway.” Garrick then paid her the compliment
of entrusting her with the acting of Mrs.
Strickland to his Ranger in the old comedy of The
Suspicious Husband. One lady confesses to being
moved to tears by Mrs. Siddons in this part, but the
majority of the audience and the newspapers seem to
have passed her over in complete silence.
Garrick now began his farewell performances. He
selected her to act the Lady Anne to his Richard
III.—a selection which was an honour coveted by most
of the ladies of the company. The actor surpassed
his finest days; the young actress was almost petrified
by the ferocity and fire of his gaze. She forgot, in
her flurry, his important order that she should stand
so that his face might be presented to the audience.
The look she received made her almost faint with
terror, and no doubt betrayed her fright in her acting.
The critics pronounced that she was “lamentable,”
and the public were utterly indifferent. This was her
last appearance. And so ended her first disastrous
season at Drury Lane. We think every unbiassed
person in reading the account of it will entirely absolve
Garrick of the charges brought against him. Other
causes were at work which the offended actress did not
take into consideration.
Garrick could not forgive crudeness, want of finish.
He himself had stepped on the London stage with as
much natural ease, and in his representation of
Richard III. had taken the town as completely by
storm the first time as the last time he acted it. He
never made allowances for timidity, and grew impatient
at want of confidence. We know he utterly despaired
of Mrs. Graham, afterwards the great Mrs. Yates,
when he first saw her in the part of Marcia; and Miss
Barton, afterwards Mrs. Abington, he allowed to leave
Drury Lane at first because he could not, he said, give
her a fitting part. The Kemble genius, on the other
hand, was a plant of tardy growth, needing much cultivation
and many years to bring it to perfection.
Garrick was above all a manager who had the honour
of his theatre at heart. He had held the helm at
Drury Lane for years, guiding the fortunes of the
company through stormy waters safely into the haven
of financial and artistic success such as no theatre had
ever enjoyed before; but at what a cost! Tormented
by the jealousies, insolence, and greed of his leading
ladies, disheartened by the envy and treachery of
his oldest friends, he must have been glad to contemplate
retirement from the turmoil, to enjoy undisturbed
the competency he had been able to save
from a long life spent in the service of his art and
the public. He had but one year more of thraldom,
but the harness had begun to gall almost beyond
endurance. When he came home ill and worn out
after protracted rehearsals, he found petulant letters
to be answered, when he went back to the theatre
hostile attacks to be avoided, while outside were ranged
secret and declared foes, jealous of his success, anxious
to find a flaw in his honour or his genius. Suddenly
he bethought him of a method, tried before with success,
to curb the fiery tempers of the ladies within
“his kingdom.” He had heard of a lovely young
actress, member of a company strolling in the provinces.
He determined to engage her and use her as
a foil against the rebellious members of his female
staff, for the last year of office. It was not likely
that, coming from humble surroundings and hard work,
she would afflict him with many airs and graces; and
before time had been given her to spoil, his term as
manager would have ceased. Garrick had never been
given much cause to think highly of women during
his long life as an actor—his own wife always excepted—and
he most likely put Sarah Siddons on
the same level as the others—sordid, like Miss Pope;
jealous, like Mrs. Yates; or ill-tempered, like Mrs.
Clive—well able to take care of herself, and not gifted
with those two rare qualities amongst theatrical ladies,
modesty or sensitiveness. How could he guess, even
with all his perspicacity and experience, that this
young creature—whose life hitherto had been spent
strolling from place to place with the vagabonds and
adventurers her profession threw her with—was proud,
sensitive, timid, nourishing the very highest ideal of
her art, and indifferent to any homage given to her
person and not to her intellectual power of interpreting
the works of the great poets of her country? How
could he tell that beneath the pretty exterior of this
young and trembling recruit lay hidden the fiery soul
of the majestic, terrific Lady Macbeth? He treated
her with an amount of consideration and courtesy unusual
even with him, sending her boxes for all his
great performances, when Cabinet Ministers were imploring
places and had to be refused. He would hand
her from the green-room and put her in the place of
honour beside him; and gave her parts which according
to his judgment, formed hastily on what he had
had an opportunity of seeing, best suited her. And
how was he rewarded? By a resentment nourished
the whole of a lifetime, and by a charge persistently
stated and repeated by her friends, that the great
“Roscius” was jealous of an unskilled, untrained,
country actress! Why, then, had he not shown jealousy
of Mrs. Abington, Mrs. Clive, or, still more, of the
gentlemen of his company, Barry and Smith, the
Romeo and Charles Surface of their day. There are
so few figures in public life complete and admirable
as David Garrick’s, so far removed above the pettiness
and egotism accompanying success, that it is with
pain we read Mrs. Siddons’s accusations, and think the
only way to excuse her is to show the anguish experienced
by both her husband and herself in the miserable
sequel to the sad story of failure and disappointment,
and to ascribe her injustice to the misery of
lives embittered and prospects blighted, for the time,
making her ever afterwards see the facts of the case
through a distorted medium. We will relate in her
own words what now took place:—
“He (Garrick) promised Mr. Siddons to procure me
a good engagement with the new managers, and desired
him to give himself no trouble about the matter,
but to put my cause entirely into his hands. He
let me down, however, after all these protestations,
in the most humiliating manner, and, instead of
doing me common justice with those gentlemen, rather
depreciated my talents. This Mr. Sheridan afterwards
told me; and said that when Mrs. Abington heard of
my impending dismissal, she told them they were all
acting like fools. When the London season was over,
I made an engagement at Birmingham for the ensuing
summer, little doubting of my return to Drury Lane
for the next winter; but, whilst I was fulfilling my
engagement at Birmingham, to my utter dismay and
astonishment, I received an official letter from the
prompter of Drury Lane, acquainting me that my
services would be no longer required. It was a
stunning and cruel blow, overwhelming all my ambitious
hopes, and involving peril even to the subsistence
of my helpless babes. It was very near destroying
me. My blighted prospects, indeed, induced a state
of mind that preyed upon my health, and for a year
and a half I was supposed to be hastening to a decline.
For the sake of my poor children, however,
I roused myself to shake off this despondency, and
my endeavours were blest with success, in spite of
the degradation I had suffered in being banished from
Drury Lane as a worthless candidate for fame and
fortune.”
Siddons wrote piteously to Garrick on the 9th of
February 1776, soliciting his “friendship” and “endeavour”
for their continuance in Drury Lane. “I
account we have been doubly unfortunate at our
onset in the theatre, first that particular circumstances
prevented us from joining it at a proper time,
and thereby rendered it impossible for us to be
mingled in the business of the season, where our
utility might have been more observed; second, that
we are going to be deprived of you as manager, and
left to those who, perhaps, may not have an opportunity
this winter of observing us at all: these considerations,
Sir, have occasioned this address, with
hopes you will lay them before Mr. Lacy and those
gentlemen your successors; and as there has been no
agreement with regard to salary between you and us,
it may now be necessary to propose that article, thereby
to acquaint them with what we shall expect, which (as
we are so young in the theatre) is no more than what
we can decently subsist on and appear with some
credit to the profession. That is, for Mrs. Siddons
three pounds a week, for myself two; this, I flatter
myself, we shall both be found worthy of for the first
year; after that (as it may be presumed we shall be
more experienced in our business) shall wish to rise as
our merits may demand. I am, Sir, with many apologies
for this freedom, your most obedient and very humble
servant, Wm. Siddons.”
It shows how disastrous the effect of her acting must
have been that, in spite of the smallness of their
demands, Lacy, Sheridan & Co. refused to entertain
their proposal.
It is a curious fact, if, as she says, the treatment
she received at Garrick’s hands was unjust, that at
this juncture the managers of the rival theatre of
Covent Garden, who had already been in treaty with
her, and thought themselves unhandsomely dealt with
when Garrick secured her, did not come forward
now. It is clear that the anxiety of the Covent
Garden managers for her assistance was extinguished
by her performance; those talents which they were
ready before her appearance to contest with Garrick,
they subsequently resigned without an effort to the
obscurity of a strolling company. We have a curious
corollary to her statement, “that Mrs. Abington
told them they were all acting like fools,” in the
lately published Memoirs of Crabbe Robinson, in which
he relates a conversation he held in 1811 with Mrs.
Abington on the subject of Mrs. Siddons. She was
by no means warm, he says, in her praise. She objected
to the elaborate emphasis given to very insignificant
words. “That was brought in by them,” she
added, with truth, alluding to the weakness of the
family. Perhaps the fair Abington’s praise at first was
as conclusive a sign of failure as Sheridan’s dismissal.
Good-natured Pivey Clive was more honest in saying
nothing at the time; but on going with Mrs. Garrick
to see her later, when she was in the heyday of her
success, she pronounced the young actress, in her own
characteristic fashion, to be “all truth and daylight.”
We never hear Garrick’s name mentioned again with
hers, except in a note in connection with two folio
Shakespeares of 1623. “In 1776,” Payne Collier says,
“Garrick had presented the volume (one of the folio
copies with the autographs of David Garrick and Sarah
Siddons) to Mrs. Siddons as a testimony of her merits,
and of his obligation.” So far Payne Collier. Another
writer, commenting on this note, demonstrates that it
is not likely that Garrick presented so great a treasure
as the folio Shakespeare of 1623 to Mrs. Siddons,
especially as the words “a testimony of her merits and
his obligation” was an addition of Payne Collier. He
then relates the circumstances of her first appearance.
Garrick, he says, amongst other things, noticed some
awkward action of her arms, and said “if she waved
them about in that fashion she would knock off his
wig,” upon which she retorted to the person who told
her, “He was only afraid I should overshadow his
nose.” A mutual feeling not likely to lead to such a
gift. It would be interesting, therefore, to know
through what hands the volume passed from Garrick
to Mrs. Siddons, and from Mrs. Siddons to Lilly the
bookseller. With the great actor’s wife she was afterwards
on terms of friendship; and when Mrs. Garrick
died, she left her in her will a pair of gloves which were
Shakespeare’s, “and were presented to my late dear
husband by one of the family during the Jubilee at
Stratford-on-Avon.” And so “Davey” vanishes from
her life.
CHAPTER IV. WORK.
The rebuff she had sustained at Drury Lane called out
all that was finest in Mrs. Siddons’ nature. The blow
had been “stunning and cruel,” as she says; but the
resolute valiant nature she had inherited from her
mother soon reasserted itself. In spite of delicate
health, which Wilkinson, who acted with her in
Evander, feared “might disable her from sustaining
the fatigues of duty,” we find her moving from place
to place, unintermitting in study, attaining a step
higher each new representation she essayed, persistently
raising her audience to her level, not descending to
theirs.
She no longer led the “vagabond” life of her early
strolling days, but still one of constant anxiety and
unrest. The young actress returned to the provinces
with the prestige of having acted with the great
Garrick, and of having even excited the jealousy of
“Roscius” by her dramatic power—a report industriously
circulated by her friends and managers, and,
no doubt, confirmed by the actress herself. So unconsciously
does self-interest colour our opinions.
In saying that she no longer led the “vagabond”
life of her early days, we mean that instead of wandering,
as strolling players were obliged to do, from
town to town, trusting to the chances of the hour,
pitching their tent in a barn or an inn, and trusting to
the caprice and humours of the public officials of the
places they came to, she now secured fixed engagements
at the best provincial theatres, which, owing to
the difficulties and expenses of a journey to London,
were attended during the season by many of the county
magnates, and the lesser stars following and surrounding
the brighter planets.
Bath stood at the head of these provincial theatres.
York, Hull, Manchester, Hereford, Liverpool, Worcester,
and many others came next in order of merit.
The first engagement she received on quitting Drury
Lane was at Birmingham, where she remained the
whole summer of 1776, acting parts of the highest
standing. Here she enjoyed the privilege of having
Henderson as coadjutor, who, Campbell tells us, was
so struck by her merits, that he wrote immediately to
Palmer, the manager of the Bath Theatre, urging him
in the strongest terms to engage her. Palmer was
unable to follow this advice just then, but did so later.
The only direct communication we have from her
during this time of work and struggle is a letter to
Mrs. Inchbald, whose friendship with the Kembles
had begun in 1776. Charges were, indeed, “tremendous
circumstances” to her who, at the best of times
in those early days, only enjoyed a salary of three
pounds a week. Her observations about “exotics” are
amusing, she herself figuring so largely later in that
character, to the dread of all provincial actresses:—
“I played Hamlet in Liverpool, to near a hundred
pounds, and wish I had taken it to myself; but the
fear of charges, which, you know, are most tremendous
circumstances, persuaded me to take part of a benefit
with Barry, for which I have since been very much
blamed; but he, I believe, was very much satisfied—and,
in short, so am I. Strange resolutions are formed
in our theatrical ministry; one of them I think very
prudent—this little rogue Harry is chattering to such
a degree, I scarce know what I am about. [Her eldest
boy was then four.] But to proceed: Our managers
have determined to employ no more exotics; they have
found that Miss Yonge’s late visit to us (which you
must have heard of) has rather hurt than done them
service; so that Liverpool must, from this time forth,
be content with such homely fare as we small folks can
furnish to its delicate sense.... Present our kind
compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Wilkinson, and tell the
former I never mention his name but I wish to be
regaling with him over a pinch of his most excellent
Irish snuff, which I have never had a snift of but in
idea since I left York.” It is difficult to conceive the
divine Melpomene taking snuff, though she did so all
her life; but in that day it was the fashion for
everyone to snuff.
Early in 1777 she played at Manchester, where she
made so great an impression that the shrewd and
enterprising Tate Wilkinson, lessee of the York
Theatre, offered her an engagement. Her range of characters
now included “the Grecian Daughter,” Alicia,
Jane Shore, Matilda, Lady Townley—all the tearful
dramas of the day, which the young actress brought
into fashion instead of the artificial comedy of the preceding
age. At Manchester, we are astonished to hear,
one of her most applauded characters was Hamlet.
Her playing this great play in strolling days, as Mr.
Bate tells us, “was most likely only a girlish freak.”
Her acting it now shows that she was cultivating her
dramatic genius in every direction, working out of the
restricted domain of Jane Shore, the Grecian Daughter,
and Calista, no longer content to move her audience by
her pathos and grace, but determined to bring them
to her feet by her intellectual power. It is curious
that, though many years afterwards she acted it in
Dublin, she never could be persuaded to appear in it
in London. Her dislike to anything approaching male
attire was almost morbid, and even in Rosalind she
vastly amused the town by her costume—“mysterious
nondescript garments,” that were neither male nor
female, devised to satisfy a prudery which in such a
character was wholly out of place.
At York, where Mrs. Siddons acted for Tate Wilkinson,
the manager, from Easter to Whitsuntide
1777, she enjoyed an unequivocal success. “All
lifted up their eyes with astonishment that such a
voice, such a judgment, and such acting, should have
been neglected by a London audience, and by the first
actor in the world!”—another hit at Garrick made by
Wilkinson, who, generously aided by Garrick at the
beginning of his career, had turned against his benefactor,
and never missed an opportunity of detracting
from his merits.
The most critical local censors were lavish in their
praise, though all remarked “how ill and pale she
was, and wondered how she got through her parts.”
She acted the round of her characters. Her attitudes
and figure were vastly admired; she was thought “so
elegant.” Wilkinson endeavoured to secure her permanently
as a member of his company, and in his
Memoirs tells how he endeavoured to tempt her by
fine clothes, providing for one of her parts a most
“elegant sack-back, all over silver trimmings.” He
did not understand any more than Garrick the nature
of the woman with whom he had to deal. On the
17th May she acted Semiramis for her benefit, and
the York season closed. Palmer, of the Bath Theatre,
had not forgotten Henderson’s strong recommendation,
and, finding at last an opening, he concluded an
engagement with her.
Bath was first in importance among the provincial
theatres. The audience, indeed, was very largely
composed of the London “fashionables,” who came to
drink the waters; no “sack-backs,” therefore, “all over
silver trimmings,” were allowed to interfere with her
determination, for, although in her petulant moments
she was wont to declare that she preferred the country,
and had been treated so cruelly in London she never
would play there again, in her heart she was resolved
to rule supreme on those boards she had once trod
with Garrick.
“I now made an engagement at Bath,” she says in
her Memoranda. “There my talents and industry
were encouraged by the greatest indulgence, and, I
may say, with some admiration. Tragedies which had
been almost banished, again resumed their proper
interest; but still I had the mortification of being
obliged to personate many subordinate characters in
comedy, the first being, by contract, in the possession
of another lady. To this I was obliged to submit, or
to forfeit a portion of my salary, which was only three
pounds a week. Tragedies were now becoming more
and more fashionable. This was favourable to my
cast of powers; and, whilst I laboured hard, I began
to earn a distinct and flattering reputation. Hard
labour, indeed, it was! for, after the rehearsal at
Bath, and on a Monday morning, I had to go and act
at Bristol on the evening of the same day, and reaching
Bath again, after a drive of twelve miles, I was
obliged to represent some fatiguing part there on
the Tuesday evening. When I recollect all this
labour of mind and body, I wonder that I had
strength and courage to support it, interrupted as I
was by the care of a mother, and by the childish
sports of my little ones, who were often most unwillingly
hushed to silence for interrupting their mother’s
studies.”
From the pages of Horace Walpole, Mrs. Montagu,
and Fanny Burney, we can bring the Pan-tiles of
Tunbridge Wells or the parade at Bath, with their
periwigs, powder-patches, and scandal, distinctly before
us. Let us stand for a moment on the parade, and
watch the noteworthy people, muses, poets, statesmen,
who have assembled there, in 1778, to drink the
water. Royal dukes and princesses might be seen
sauntering about, playing whist and E. O. in the
evening, and taking “three glasses of water, a toasted
roll, a Bath cake, and a cold walk in the mornings.”
Next to them, the celebrated Duchess of Devonshire,
loveliest of the lovely, gayest of the gay, attracts most
notice. Her dazzling beauty, and those eyes the Irish
labourer at the Fox Election said he could light his
pipe at, are said to have taken away the readiness of
hand and happiness of touch of the young painter
“reported to have some talent,” named Gainsborough,
while painting her this year at Bath.
After the Queen of Beauty comes the Queen of the
Blues, Mrs. Montagu, “brilliant in clothes, solid in
judgment, critical in talk, with the air and manner of
a woman accustomed to being distinguished and of
great parts.” She writes in her letters of hating
“ye higgledy-piggledy of the watering-places,” but
seems happy enough combating for precedence “with
the only other candidate for colloquial eminence” she
thought worthy to be her peer—short, plump, brisk
Mrs. Thrale; on the one side a placid, high-strained
intellectual exertion, on the other an exuberant
pleasantry, without the smallest malice in either.
All the “Johnsonhood,” as Horace Walpole calls the
circle, musters round the two brilliant ladies, the Great
Bear in the centre, for he and Boswell are stopping at
the Pelican Inn. The conversation turns on Evelina,
the universal topic of the day; Johnson declaring he
had sat up all night to read it, much to Fanny Burney’s
delight, who, thirsting for flattery, sits with observant
eyes and sarcastic little mouth, that belies the prudishly-folded
hands and prim air. Moving about from group
to group is the brilliant Sheridan, walking with his
father and wife, and surrounded by the Linley family,
to whom the lovely Cecilia is recounting the honours
heaped on them in London.
Unnoticed among all these great people is a little
lame Scottish boy, destined to be the greatest of them
all. Mrs. Siddons most likely saw and knew the little
fellow then, who afterwards became so true a friend,
for Walter Scott, in his autobiography, tells us he was
frequently taken to Bath for his lameness, and, after
he had bathed in the morning, got through a reading-lesson
at the old dame’s near the parade, and had had
a drive over the downs, his uncle would sometimes take
him to the old theatre. On one occasion, witnessing
As You Like It, his interest was so great that, in the
middle of the wrestling scene in the first act, he
screamed out, “A’n’t they brothers?”
Amongst this “higgledy-piggledy,” we are suddenly
struck by a beautiful young creature, whose
arrival seems to cause a flutter among the fashionables.
She is accompanied by a handsome fair man and two
beautiful children. This is the new actress who is
turning every head. From Lawrence’s coloured crayon
drawing, done of her during this stay at Bath, we can
form a distinct idea of what she was like. He has
drawn her three-quarter face, black velvet hat and
plume, white muslin cavalier tie, brown riding spencer
with big buttons and lappels turned back. Under the
shadow of the hat is the refined, noble face, with
delicate, arched eye-brows, aquiline nose, finely modelled
mouth, and round cleft chin. She is not yet the tragic
muse of Reynolds, nor the full-orbed, fashionable beauty
of Gainsborough, but a lovely young Diana, with frank,
large, out-looking eyes, and a pretty air of defiance and
resolution, the brightness undimmed by the anxiety
and hard work of later days; the young beauty is
evidently determined to conquer the universe.
It was a world strangely at issue with her own ideas
into which she had stepped—a dandified, ceremonious
world, full of witty and wicked ladies and gentlemen,
who played cards and backed horses; but, mercifully
for her, a world at the same time full of childish
enthusiasm, an age of pallor and fainting and hysterics.
Grown men and women sitting up at night weeping and
laughing over the woes and escapades of Clarissa
Harlowe and Evelina; ladies writing to Richardson:
“Pray, Sir, make Lovelace happy; you can so easily
do it. Pray reform him! Will you not save a
soul?”
The same vivid interest was taken in dramatic
situations. It was a common thing for women—and,
indeed, men also—to be carried out fainting; and as
to the crying and sobbing, it was generally audible all
over the house. In a pathetic piece, Miss Burney
describes two young ladies, who sat in a box above
her, being both so much shocked at the death of
Douglas that “they both burst into a loud fit of
roaring, and sobbed on afterwards for almost half the
farce.” Needless to say, therefore, the enthusiasm a
beautiful young actress like Mrs. Siddons would create.
It was not, however, immediate; she was obliged, as
we have seen, to personate subordinate characters,
and was obliged to act in comedy that did not suit
her.
Thursdays were the nights of the Cotillon balls at
Bath, and of the assemblies at Lady Miller’s, of Bath
Easton vase celebrity, which are alluded to by Horace
Walpole: “They hold a Parnassus fair every Thursday,
before the balls, give out rhymes and themes, and all
the flux at Bath contend for the prizes. A Roman
vase, dressed with pink ribbons and myrtles, receives
the poetry, which is drawn out every festival. Six
judges of these Olympic games retire and select the
brightest compositions, which the respective successful
ten candidates acknowledge.”
These events always emptied the theatre, and it was
one of the young actress’s grievances that for a time
she was put forward—no doubt owing to the claims
of the leading ladies—on these occasions. Gradually,
however, her attraction increased, and on various occasions
she succeeded in drawing the frequenters of the
balls to the theatre. She brought tragedies into fashion,
and in The Mourning Bride, Juliet, the Queen in
Hamlet, Jane Shore, Isabella, succeeded in gaining the
suffrages of her Bath audience.
We find the “tonish” young men, on the occasion
of her benefit, presenting her with sixty guineas “in
order to secure tickets, as they were afraid the demand
for them would be so great by-and-bye.” “Was it
not elegant?” she asks. One of these benefits produced
to her one hundred and forty-six pounds—a
handsome sum in those days. Before two years of
her four years’ stay at Bath had elapsed, we see her
the favourite and friend of all the great people in the
place. The Duchess of Devonshire showed her particular
favour; and subsequently, when her engagement
at Drury Lane hung in the balance, threw the weight
of her influence, which was supreme, into the scale.
We cannot help remarking, in spite of the accusations
so frequently brought against her of her love of
fine friends, that those who clustered about her in
those early Bath days occupied the same position
in her heart thirty years later. One of these, a Dr.
Whalley, and his wife, were true and devoted friends
all her life, and her letters to him contribute some of
the most valuable materials we have for writing her
life. Dr. Thomas Sedgwick Whalley was a gentleman
of taste and good income, derived from his own private
estates, and the rich stipend of an unwholesome Lincolnshire
living, which a kind-hearted bishop had given
him on condition he never resided on it. He enjoyed
some literary celebrity as the author of a long narrative
poem, Edwy and Edilda. He occupied one of
the finest houses on the Crescent; was intimate with
Mrs. Piozzi; corresponded with the voluminous letter-writer,
Miss Seward; and was, in fact, a fine specimen
of the dilettante gentleman of the old school.
Little Burney’s sharp-pointed pen describes Whalley
exactly:
One of the clergymen was Mr. W⸺, a young man who has a
house on the Crescent, and is one of the best supporters of Lady
Miller’s vase at Bath Easton. He is immensely tall, thin, and handsome,
but affected, delicate, and sentimentally pathetic; and his
conversation about his own “feelings,” about “amiable motives,”
and about the wind—which, at the Crescent, he said in a tone of
dying horror, “blew in a manner really frightful!”—diverted me the
whole evening. But Miss Thrale, not content with private diversion,
laughed out at his expressions, till I am sure he perceived and understood
her merriment.
Later she mentions:—
In the evening we had Mrs. Lambart, who brought us a tale called
Edwy and Edilda, by the sentimental Mr. Whalley, and unreadably
soft and tender and senseless is it.
He was of the soft and tender school; Miss
Seward’s heart “vibrates to every sentence of his last
charming letter”; they indulge in the “communication
of responsive ideas”; and on leaving Bath she
thus addresses him:—
Edwy, farewell! To Lichfield’s darkened grove,
With aching heart and rising sighs, I go.
Yet bear a grateful spirit as I rove,
For all of thine which balm’d a cureless woe.
We cannot tell whether the “communication of
responsive ideas” with so many fair ladies aroused
Mrs. Whalley’s jealousy ultimately, or whether incompatibility
of temper was the cause, but in 1819 Mrs.
Piozzi writes:—
I hear wondrous tales of Doctor and Mrs. Whalley; half the town
saying he is the party aggrieved, and the other half lamenting the
lady’s fate. Two wiseacres sure, old acquaintances of forty years’
standing, and both past seventy years old!
When Mrs. Siddons first knew them at Bath, there
was evidently nothing of that sort. She writes to him
from Bristol:—
“I cannot express how much I am honoured by
your friendship; therefore you must not expect words,
but as much gratitude as can inhabit the bosom of a
human being. I hope, with a fervency unusual upon
such occasions, that you will not be disappointed in
your expectations of me to-night; but sorry am I to
say I have often observed that I have performed worst
when I most ardently wished to do better than ever.
Strange perverseness! And this leads me to observe—as
I believe I may have done before—that those
who act mechanically are sure to be in some sort
right; while we who trust to nature—if we do not
happen to be in the humour (which, however, Heaven
be praised! seldom happens)—are dull as anything
can be imagined, because we cannot feign. But I
hope Mrs. Whalley will remember that it was your
commendations which she heard, and judge of your
praises by the benevolent heart from which they proceed,
more than as standards of my deserving. Luckily
I have been able to procure places in the front row,
next to the stage-box, on the left-hand of you as you
go in. These, I hope, will please you.”
Meantime, Henderson, who had before so strongly
recommended her to the Bath manager, came down
for one or two nights and acted Benedict to her
Beatrice; returned to London so full of her praises
that the managers of Drury Lane made her the
offer of an engagement in the summer of 1782.
“After my former dismissal from thence,” she says
later in her Memoranda, “it may be imagined that
this was to me a triumphant moment.”
At the same time, she was loth to leave her appreciative
friends at Bath, and, curiously enough, hesitated
at the last moment about accepting; so that Whalley’s
congratulatory poem on her engagement at Drury Lane,
contributed to Lady Miller’s “Roman Vase,” was a
little premature. At last, however, her departure was
formally announced, and she took her farewell benefit.
She acted in the Distressed Mother and The Devil to
Pay, and then came forward and recited some lines of
her own composition, of which we give the reader only
a short sample, as the “Virgin Muse” does not soar
very high:—
Have I not raised some expectation here?
“Wrote by herself? What! authoress and player?
True, we have heard her”—thus I guess’d you’d say—
“With decency recite another’s lay;
But never heard, nor ever could we dream,
Herself had sipp’d the Heliconian stream.”
Perhaps you farther said—Excuse me, pray,
For thus supposing all that you might say—
“What will she treat of in this same address?
Is it to show her learning? Can you guess?”
Here let me answer: No. Far different views
Possess’d my soul, and fired my virgin Muse.
’Twas honest gratitude, at whose request
Sham’d be the heart that will not do its best!
She then informs them they must part; that, if only
she meets as much kindness elsewhere,
Envy, o’ercome, will hurl her pointless dart,
And critic gall be shed without its smart.
Nothing would drag her from Bath, she says, but
one thing; here she went to the wing and led forward
her children:—
These are the moles that bear me from your side,
Where I was rooted—where I could have died.
The moles now numbered three, her second daughter
and third child, Maria, having been born on 1st July
1779.
Stand forth, ye elves! and plead your mother’s cause,
Ye little magnets, whose soft influence draws
Me from a point where every gentle breeze
Wafted my bark to happiness and ease—
Sends me adventurous on a larger main,
In hopes that you may profit by my gain.
Have I been hasty? Am I, then, to blame?
Answer, all ye who own a parent’s name!
Thus have I tired you with an untaught muse,
Who for your favour still most humbly sues;
That you for classic learning will receive
My soul’s best wishes, which I freely give—
For polished periods round, and touched with art,
The fervent offering of my grateful heart.
So Mrs. Siddons made her bow. When she next
appeared at Bath it was as the greatest tragic actress
then on the stage.
Towards the end of August, she set out determined
to make her way slowly to London, acting at various
country theatres as she went along. Her letters
written to the Whalleys are full of fun, and show
she had the pen of a ready writer.
“You will be pleased to hear,” she says, “that
Mrs. Carr was very civil to me—gave me a comfortable
bed, and I slept very well. We were five of
us in the machine, all females but one, a youth of
about sixteen, and the most civilized being you can
conceive—a native of Bristol, too.
“One of the ladies was, I believe verily, a little
insane. Her dress was the most peculiar, and manner
the most offensive, I ever remember to have met with;
her person was taller and more thin than you can
imagine; her hair raven black, drawn as tight as possible
over her cushion before and behind; and at the
top of her head was placed a solitary fly-cap of the last
century, composed of materials of about twenty sorts,
and as dirty as the ground; her neck, which was a
thin scrag of a quarter of a yard long, and the colour
of a walnut, she wore uncovered, for the solace of all
beholders; her Circassian was an olive-coloured cotton
of three several sorts, about two breadths wide in the
skirt, and tied up exactly in the middle in one place
only. She had a black petticoat spotted with red, and
over that a very thin white muslin one, with a long
black gauze apron, and without the least hoop. I
never in my life saw so odd an appearance; and my
opinion was not singular, for wherever we stopped
she inspired either mirth or amazement, but was quite
innocent of it herself. On taking her seat among us
at Bristol, she flew into a violent passion on seeing
one of the windows down. I said I would put it up,
if she pleased. ‘To be sure,’ said she; ‘I have no
ambition to catch my death!’ No sooner had she
done with me, but she began to scold the woman who
sat opposite to her for touching her foot. ‘You have
not been used to riding in a coach, I fancy, good
woman.’ She met in this lady a little more spirit
than she found in me, and we were obliged to her for
keeping this unhappy woman in tolerable order for
the remainder of the day. Bless me! I had almost
forgot to tell you that I was desired to make tea at
breakfast. Vain were my endeavours to please this
strange creature. She had desired to have her tea in
a basin, and I followed her directions as near as it was
possible in the making her tea; but she had no sooner
tasted it than she bounced to the window and threw it
out, declaring she had never met with such a set of
awkward, ill-bred people. What could be expected in
a stage-coach, indeed? She snatched the canister
from me, poured a great quantity into the basin, with
sugar, cream, and water, and drank it all together.
Did you ever hear of anything so strange? When we
sat down to dinner, she seemed terrified to death lest
anybody should eat but herself.
“The remaining part of our journey was made
almost intolerable by her fretfulness. One minute
she was screaming out lest the coachman should overturn
us; she was sure he would, because she would
not give him anything for neglecting to keep her trunk
dry; and, though it was immoderately hot, we were
obliged very often to sit with the windows up, for she
had been told that the air was pestilential after sunset,
and that, however people liked it, she did not choose
to hazard her life by sitting with the windows open.
All were disposed, for the sake of peace, to let her
have her own way, except the person whom we were
really obliged to for quieting her every now and then.
She had been handsome, but was now, I suppose, sixty
years old. I pity her temper, and am sorry for her
situation, which I have set down as that of a disappointed
old maid.
“At about seven o’clock we arrived at Dorchester.
On my stepping out of the coach, a gentleman very
civilly gave me his hand. Who should it be but Mr.
Siddons! who was come on purpose to meet me. He
was very well, and the same night I had the pleasure
of seeing my dear boy, more benefited by the sea than
can be conceived. He desires me to thank Mr.
Whalley for the fruit, which he enjoyed very much.
We have got a most deplorable lodging, and the water
and the bread are intolerable; ‘but travellers must be
content.’ Mr. Whalley was so good as to be interested
about my bathing. Is there anything I could
refuse to do at his or your request? I intend to bathe
to-morrow morning, cost what pain it will. I expected
to have found more company here.
“I went to Dorchester yesterday to dine with Mr.
Beach, who is on a visit to a relation, and has been
laid up with the gout, but is recovering very fast. He
longs to see Langford, and I am anxious to have him
see it. I suppose Mr. Whalley has heard when Mr.
Pratt comes. [Mr. Pratt was a Bath bookseller who
had given her lessons in elocution; and afterwards,
when she was not allowed by the manager of Drury
Lane to act in his tragedy, declared he would write an
ode on Ingratitude and dedicate it to her.] Pray present
the kindest wishes of Mr. Siddons, little Harry, and
myself. I hope Mr. Whalley will do me the favour to
choose the ribbon for my watch-string. I should like
it as near the colour of little dear Paphy’s ear as
possible. I did not very well comprehend what Lady
Mary (Knollys) said about the buckles. Will you
please to give her my respectful compliments,
and say I beg her pardon for having deferred
speaking to her on that subject to so awkward
a time, but hope my illness the last day I had the
honour of seeing her ladyship will be my excuse.
I hope I shall be favoured with a line from you,
and that her ladyship will explain herself more
fully then. Harry has just puzzled me very much.
When going to eat some filberts after dinner, I told
him you desired he would not eat them; ‘But,’ says
he, ‘what would you have done if Mr. Whalley had
desired you would?’ I was at a stand for a little
while, and at last he found a means to save me from
my embarrassment by saying, ‘But you know Mr.
Whalley would not desire you to eat them if he thought
they would hurt you.’ ‘Very true, Harry,’ says I;
so it ended there.”
The following shows that the engagement with the
London manager was not yet completely ratified; she
was probably standing out for better terms, which he
was not inclined to give.
“I look forward with inexpressible delight to our
snug parties, and I have the pleasure to inform you
that I shall not go to London this winter. Mr. Linley
thinks my making a partial appearance will neither
benefit myself nor the proprietors. Mrs. Crawford
threatens to leave them very often, he says, but I
suppose she knows her own interest better. I should
suppose she has a very good fortune, and I should be
vastly obliged to her if she would go and live very
comfortably upon it. I’ll give her leave to stay and
be of as much service to my good and dear friend’s
tragedy as she possibly can, and then let her retire
as soon as she pleases. I hope I shall not tire you;
Mr. Siddons is afraid I shall, and in compliance to
him (who, with me, returns his grateful acknowledgments
for all your kindnesses), I conclude with, I hope,
an unnecessary assurance, that I am ever your grateful
and affectionate servant, S. Siddons.
“P.S.—Please to present our joint compliments to
Mr. Whalley, Mrs. Whalley, and Miss Squire, and, in
short, the whole circle, not forgetting Mrs. Reeves, to
whom I am much obliged. In an especial manner, I
beg to be remembered to the cruel beauty, Sappho.
She knows her power, and therefore treats me like a
little tyrant. Adieu! God for ever bless you and
yours! The beach here is the most beautiful I ever
saw.”
She alludes above to Whalley’s tragedy Morval,
which was acted later with her as heroine. It was a
complete failure, and was only performed three nights.
Mrs. Siddons became fond of Weymouth, and often
returned there in after years. Miss Burney, in her
Memoirs, tells us of being there once on duty with the
King and Royal Family. They met the actress, who
made a sweeping curtsey, walking on the sands with
her children. The King commanded a performance
at the theatre, but the Royal Family having gone away
on an expedition, did not get back in time, and kept
everyone waiting. The King and Queen arriving at
last, sent a page home for their wigs, so as not to keep
the audience waiting any longer.
CHAPTER V. SUCCESS.
At last all difficulties were arranged between the
manager of Drury Lane and Mrs. Siddons, and the day
dawned on which she was again destined to make her
bow before a London audience. It was the 10th October
1782. Important changes had taken place in the
theatre since the fatal December seven years before.
The proud pre-eminence of Drury Lane had passed
away; the magic circle of theatrical genius that Garrick
kept together by his personal influence had been
broken up and dispersed under Sheridan’s erratic
management. Mrs. Abington, Mrs. Yates, and Miss
Young had deserted to other companies. So that the
fine selection of plays, ever ready with the same set
of players at hand to act them, ensuring a perfection
never achieved before, were now mounted without care
of thought, and acted by whomever the capricious
manager chose to select for the moment. Old trained
hands, accustomed to the methodical rule of Garrick,
would not submit to be transferred from part to
part, receiving no due notice beforehand, and, above
all, they would not submit to the irregularity in the
money arrangements which had begun almost immediately
after the impecunious Irishman took the reins
of government. There were hardly any names of note
now to be seen on the bills except those of Smith,
Palmer, and King, and they openly talked of deserting
the sinking ship.
There is something almost heroic, therefore, in the
appearance of the young actress on the boards of
Drury Lane at this particular juncture. Alone and
unaided, against enormous odds, she saved the famous
theatre, endeared to every lover of dramatic art, from
artistic and financial ruin. She had hitherto proved
herself to have indomitable industry and energy, to
have all the qualities of a hard-working, painstaking
artist; now she was suddenly to flash forth in all the
splendour of her genius and power. And yet how
simple and womanly she remained. There was no
undue reliance on her own gifts, in spite of the indiscriminate
praise that had been heaped on her at
Bath by too zealous friends. She turned a deaf ear
to Miss Seward—“all asterisks and exclamations,”
and to Dr. Whalley—“all sighs and admiration”;
but listened to the wise suggestions of Mr. Linley
and of old Sheridan, the father of Richard Brinsley
Sheridan, himself a retired actor with full knowledge
of the stage and its requirements. She and they
were afraid her voice was not equal to filling a large
London theatre. “But we soon had reason to think,”
she tells us, “that the bad construction of the Bath
theatre, and not the weakness of my voice was the
cause of our mutual fears.”
Isabella, in Southerne’s pathetic play of The Fatal
Marriage, was the part Sheridan recommended her to
choose for her first appearance, and the selection
showed his appreciative knowledge both of her powers
and of the audience she was to act to; the combined
tenderness, grief and indignation showing the variety
and range of expression of which she was capable.
Hamilton painted a picture of her in this part, dressed
in deep black, holding her boy by the hand, and appealing
for help to her father-in-law, that even now brings
the tears to one’s eyes as one looks at it. Her son
Henry, then eight years old, acted with her. It is
said that, observing his mother at rehearsal in the
agonies of the dying scene, he took the fiction for
reality, and burst into a flood of tears. She herself
for the fortnight before her appearance suffered from
nervous agitation more than can be imagined. The
whole account of her mental state is best told in her
own words.
“No wonder I was nervous before the memorable
day on which hung my own fate and that of my little
family. I had quitted Bath, where all my efforts had
been successful, and I feared lest a second failure in
London might influence the public mind greatly to my
prejudice, in the event of my return from Drury Lane,
disgraced as I formerly had been. In due time I was
summoned to the rehearsal of Isabella. Who can
imagine my terror? I feared to utter a sound above
an audible whisper; but by degrees enthusiasm cheered
me into a forgetfulness of my fears, and I unconsciously
threw out my voice, which failed not to be
heard in the remotest part of the house by a friend
who kindly undertook to ascertain the happy circumstance.
“The countenances, no less than tears and flattering
encouragements of my companions, emboldened me
more and more, and the second rehearsal was even more
affecting than the first. Mr. King, who was then
manager, was loud in his applause. This second rehearsal
took place on the 8th October 1782, and on the
evening of that day I was seized with a nervous hoarseness,
which made me extremely wretched; for I dreaded
being obliged to defer my appearance on the 10th,
longing, as I most earnestly did, at least to know the
worst. I went to bed, therefore, in a state of dreadful
suspense. Awaking the next morning, however,
though out of restless, unrefreshing sleep, I found,
upon speaking to my husband, that my voice was
very much clearer. This, of course, was a great
comfort to me; and, moreover, the sun, which had
been completely obscured for many days, shone
brightly through my curtains. I hailed it, though
tearfully, yet thankfully, as a happy omen; and even
now I am not ashamed of this (as it may, perhaps, be
called) childish superstition. On the morning of the
10th my voice was, most happily, perfectly restored;
and again ‘the blessed sun shone brightly on me.’ On
this eventful day my father arrived to comfort me, and
to be a witness of my trial. He accompanied me to
my dressing-room at the theatre. There he left me;
and I, in one of what I call my desperate tranquillities,
which usually impress me under terrific
circumstances, there completed my dress, to the
astonishment of my attendants, without uttering one
word, though often sighing most profoundly.”
The young actress had been puffed industriously
before by Sheridan in the play-bills, and he had, no
doubt, circulated in his dexterous way that the cause
of her previous failure had been Garrick’s jealousy, as,
indeed, we know he told the actress herself.
There was a certain amount of expectancy and discussion.
The house was full of all that was most
brilliant, intellectual, and “tonish” in the London of
that day. They had all come with powdered heads,
gold-laced coats, and diamond-encircled throats to see
a pretty woman act an affecting play; but they were
hardly prepared for the passion and pathos that for
the time being shook them out of their artificial lace
handkerchief grief and bowed the powdered heads
with genuine emotion. She was well supported—Smith,
Palmer, Farren, Packer, and Mrs. Love acting
with her, to say nothing of the veteran Roger Kemble,
her father, who was, she tells us, little less agitated
than herself. Her husband did not even venture
to appear behind or before the scenes, his agitation
was so great.
“At length I was called to my fiery trial. The
awful consciousness that one is the sole object of attention
to that immense space, lined, as it were, with
human intellect from top to bottom and all around,
may, perhaps, be imagined, but can never be described,
and can never be forgotten.”
If that night were never to pass from the memory
of Mrs. Siddons, neither would it ever pass from the
memory of those who were present, nor ever be erased
from the annals of the English stage, of which that
beautiful and pathetic face and form was to be for
many years the chief pride.
The story of Isabella, or the Fatal Marriage, is
simple in construction, the interest centring in one
figure, that of the heroine. Biron, son of a proud
and worldly-minded man, marries a girl beneath him
in station, contrary to his father’s wish. A son is
born, but Biron has hardly had time to rejoice over his
birth before he is called away to the war, and, after
some months, is reported as killed in battle. The wife
appears with the child in the first scene, appealing in
vain, for pity’s sake, to her father-in-law to give her
something to support her and the infant. As the
bailiff enters to arrest her for debt, Villeroy (whose
attentions she had repelled, grieving as she was for her
husband) comes forward, frees her from the importunities
of her creditors, and induces her, for her
child’s sake, to marry him. Hardly is she Villeroy’s
wife before Biron returns. In despair, she kills herself.
There were moments, sentences that became traditional
after this first night, as when, in reply to the
question put to her on the arrival of the creditors as to
what she would do, she answered, “Do! Nothing!” the
very tone of the words told all her story. Miss Gordon
fainted away on hearing the cry “Biron! Biron!”
while we know Madame de Staël’s account in Corinne
of the hysterical laugh when Isabella kills herself at
the end.
It was an extraordinary evening. The house was
carried away in a storm of emotion; men were not
ashamed to sob, and many women went into violent
hysterics. It is difficult, indeed, for us now to understand
such agitation; we fritter away our sentiment on
the ordinary business of life:—
The town in those days mostly lay
Betwixt the tavern and the play.
The penny press had not yet come within the radius
of everyone, and men depended on the theatre for
their fictitious excitement. A new play, a young actor
or actress, were greater subjects of interest than even
Mr. Pitt’s or Mr. Fox’s last speech, which they only
heard of piecemeal.
Mrs. Siddons had the good fortune still to play to
audiences who were in the full enjoyment of their
natural and critical powers of appreciation. She bent
all her powers to calling forth their emotions. She
touched them to the quick with her pathos and power.
The audience surrendered at discretion to the summons
of the young enchantress. Her own simple account
of it all is very attractive; and afterwards, in the history
of her life, when a little hardness, or a rather too
abrupt assertion of superiority, is to be regretted, we
turn to this spontaneous, almost girlish account of her
first triumph—through which we can see the smiles
beaming, the tears glistening—with pleasure and
relief.
“I reached my own quiet fireside,” she says, “on
retiring from the scene of reiterated shouts and
plaudits. I was half dead; and my joy and thankfulness
were of too solemn and overpowering a nature to
admit of words, or even tears. My father, my husband,
and myself sat down to a frugal neat supper
in a silence uninterrupted except by exclamations of
gladness from Mr. Siddons. My father enjoyed his
refreshments, but occasionally stopped short, and,
laying down his knife and fork, lifting up his venerable
face, and throwing back his silver hair, gave way to tears
of happiness. We soon parted for the night; and I,
worn out with continually broken rest and laborious
exertion, after an hour’s retrospection (who can conceive
the intenseness of that reverie?), fell into a sweet
and profound sleep, which lasted to the middle of the
next day. I arose alert in mind and body.”
And so the seven long years spent in tempering
her genius, in working to gain strength and confidence,
had borne their result, for we will not allow, as
Mr. Fitzgerald says, that her present success was owing
to the absence “of the restraint from the patronizing
instruction of Garrick,” or any other exterior circumstance.
The change had come from within, not from
without. Hers was essentially a genius of tardy
growth, both physically and mentally she did not reach
her full development until the time when most
actresses have enjoyed seven or eight years’ success.
She had worked, and, like all other workers, had
reaped her reward; though, unlike the common run of
workers, having genius to back her, the reward she
reaped was not only a temporary success, but fame.
The memory of this night has been handed down to
us in company with Garrick’s first appearance in
Richard III. and Edmund Kean’s in Shylock in 1814.
The critics next day were unanimous in her praise.
Some found the voice a little harsh, the passion a little
too “restless and fluttering,” but all were agreed that
a great event had occurred in the dramatic world. It
is of little use repeating the praise and criticism, all
that can be done in a reviewal of her artistic life; we
are more interested in the personal history of the
woman who had thus stirred up the waters that had
threatened to become stagnant since the retirement of
Garrick. It is natural for us rather to like to hear
personal anecdotes of those who appear publicly before
us than pages of hackneyed verbiage on their acting
and appearance.
She wrote to Dr. Whalley one of those genuine, spontaneous
letters that show how she was misunderstood
by those who thought her hard and reserved:—“My
dear, dear friend, the trying moment is passed, and I
am crowned with a success which far exceeds even my
hopes. God be praised! I am extremely hurried,
being obliged to dine at Linley’s; have been at the
rehearsal of a new tragedy in prose, a most affecting
play, in which I have a part I like very much. I
believe my next character will be Zara in the Mourning
Bride. My friend Pratt was, I believe in my soul, as
much agitated, and is as much rejoiced as myself. As
I know it will give you pleasure, I venture to assure
you I never in my life heard such peals of applause.
I thought they would not have suffered Mr. Packer to
end the play. Oh! how I wished for you last night,
to share a joy which was too much for me to bear
alone! My poor husband was so agitated that he
durst not venture near the house. I enclose an epilogue
which my good friend wrote for me, but which
I could not, from excessive fatigue of mind and body,
speak. Never, never let me forget his goodness to me.
I have suffered tortures for (of?) the unblest these
three days and nights past, and believe I am not in
perfect possession of myself at present; therefore
excuse, my dear Mr. Whalley, the incorrectness of
this scrawl, and accept it as the first tribute of love
(after the first decisive moment) from your ever
grateful and truly affectionate, S. Siddons.”
On the next night her success was even greater.
The lobbies were lined with crowds of ladies and
gentlemen “of the highest fashion.” Lady Shelburne,
Lord North the politician, Lady Essex, Mr.
Sheridan and the Linley family weeping in his box,
and hosts of others.
She very soon began to reap substantial benefits from
her success.
“I should be afraid to say,” she continues, “how
many times Isabella was repeated successively, with
still increasing favour. I was now highly gratified
by a removal from my very indifferent and inconvenient
dressing-room to one on the stage-floor,
instead of climbing a long staircase; and this room
(oh, unexpected happiness!) had been Garrick’s
dressing-room. It is impossible to conceive my gratification
when I saw my own figure in the self-same
glass which had so often reflected the face and form of
that unequalled genius—not, perhaps, without some
vague, fanciful hope of a little degree of inspiration
from it.”
For eight nights the play was acted, and still every
time she appeared the tide of popular favour ran
higher. The box office was besieged by people wanting
tickets, and the most ridiculous stories were told of
the crush. Two old men stationed themselves to play
chess outside at all hours, so as to secure tickets.
Footmen lay stretched out asleep from dawn to buy
places for their mistresses. Years afterwards, when at
a great meeting at Edinburgh, Mrs. Siddons’ health
was proposed, Sir Walter Scott described the scene on
one of those far-famed nights: the breakfasting near
the theatre, waiting the whole day, the crushing at the
doors at six o’clock, the getting in and counting their
fingers till seven. But the very first step, the first
word she uttered, was sufficient to overpay everyone
their weariness. The house was then electrified, and
it was only from witnessing the effects of her genius
that one could guess to what a pitch theatrical excellence
may be carried. “Those young fellows,” added
Sir Walter, “who have only seen the setting sun of
this distinguished performer, beautiful and serene as it
is, must give us old fellows, who have seen its rise,
leave to hold our heads a little higher.”
After Isabella, the actress appeared in Murphy’s
Grecian Daughter, a very indifferent play, but one
into which she breathed life and beauty by the power
of her intuition.
Not yet had the ninety-one of the past century
dawned upon civilisation with its Goddess of Reason,
its scanty classic draperies, and its sandalled, bare-footed
beauties. Toupees, toques, bouffantes, hoops,
sacques, and all the paraphernalia of horse-hair,
powder, pomatum, and pins were still in the ascendant.
Not yet had Charlotte Corday sacrificed her life for the
liberty of her people; but the muttering of the coming
storm was heard in the distance, and, with the prescience
of genius, the young actress anticipated its advent,
and amazed her audience by the simple beauty of her
classic draperies, and shook them with excitement by
her rapturous appeals to Liberty.
There was a glorious enthusiasm about her delivery
of certain portions. She came to perish or to conquer.
She seemed to grow several inches taller. Her voice
gained tones undreamt of before:—
Shall he not tremble when a daughter comes,
Wild with her griefs, and terrible with wrongs?
The Man of blood shall hear me! Yes, my voice
Shall mount aloft upon the whirlwind’s wing.
Her scorn was magnificent. Her reply to Dionysius,
when he asks her to induce her husband to withdraw
his army—
Thinkest thou then
So meanly of my Phocion? Dost thou deem him
Poorly wound up to a mere fit of valour,
To melt away in a weak woman’s tears?
Oh, thou dost little know him.
At the last line, Boaden tells us, there was a triumphant
hurry and enjoyment in her scorn, which the
audience caught as electrical and applauded in rapture,
for at least a minute:—
A daughter’s arm, fell monster, strikes the blow!
Yes, first she strikes—an injured daughter’s arm
Sends thee devoted to the infernal gods!
After this she acted Jane Shore. “Mrs Siddons,”
as one of the critics remarked on this performance,
“has the air of never being an actress; she seems unconscious
that there is a motley crowd called the pit
waiting to applaud her, or that a dozen fiddlers are
waiting for her exit.” Her “Forgive me, but forgive
me,” when asking pardon of her husband, convulsed
the house with sobs. Crabb Robinson, while witnessing
this harrowing performance, burst into a peal
of laughter, and, upon being removed, was found to be
in strong hysterics.
After Jane Shore, she appeared as Calista, Belvidera,
and Zara. All were received with the same
enthusiasm.
On the 5th June she acted Isabella for the last time
that season, having performed in all about eighty
nights, and on six of them for the benefit of others;
and during that short time she may be said to have
completely revolutionised the English stage. Nothing
now was applauded but tragedy. The farces which
before had won a laugh, were now not listened to.
The young actress so completely depressed the spirits of
the audience, that the best comic actor seemed unable
to raise them. Already she was preparing the way for
the stately solemnity of John Kemble and the Revival
of Shakespearean Tragedy.
The town went “born mad,” as Horace Walpole
said, after her. The papers wrote about her continually,
her dress, her movements. Nothing else
seemed to have the same interest. Her salary, originally
five pounds a week, was raised to twenty pounds
before the end of the season, and her first benefit
realised eight hundred pounds.
On this latter occasion she addressed a letter to the
public:—
“Mrs. Siddons would not have remained so long
without expressing the high sense she had of the great
honours done her at her late benefit, but that, after
repeated trials, she could not find words adequate to
her feelings, and she must at present be content with
the plain language of a grateful mind; that her heart
thanks all her benefactors for the distinguished and,
she fears, too partial encouragement which they bestowed
on this occasion. She is told that the splendid
appearance on that night, and the emoluments arising
from it, exceed anything ever recorded on a similar
account in the annals of the English stage; but she
has not the vanity to imagine that this arose from
any superiority over many of her predecessors or
some of her contemporaries. She attributes it wholly
to that liberality of sentiment which distinguishes
the inhabitants of this great metropolis from those
of any other in the world. They know her story—they
know that for many years, by a strange fatality,
she was confined to move in a narrow sphere, in which
the rewards attendant on her labours were proportionally
small. With a generosity unexampled, they
proposed at once to balance the account, and pay off
the arrears due, according to the rate, the too partial
rate, at which they valued her talents. She knows
the danger arising from extraordinary and unmerited
favours, and will carefully guard against any approach
of pride, too often their attendant. Happy shall she
esteem herself, if by the utmost assiduity, and constant
exertion of her poor abilities, she shall be able
to lessen, though hopeless ever to discharge, the vast
debt she owes the public.”
Mrs. Siddons was always too fond of taking the
public into her confidence. Everything in this letter
can be taken for granted; and it would have been
more dignified to have kept silence.
More pleasing and natural are the letters written to
her friends. She wrote thus to Dr. Whalley about this
time:—
“Just at this moment are you, my dear Sir,
sitting down to supper, and ‘every guest’s a friend.’
Oh! that I were with you, but for one half-hour.
‘Oh! God forbid!’ says my dear Mrs. Whalley; ‘for
he would talk so loud and so fast, that he would throw
himself into a fever, and die of unsatisfied curiosity
into the bargain.’ Do I flatter myself, my dear Sir?
Oh no! you have both done me the honour to assure
me that you love me, and I would not forego the
blessed idea for the world ... I did receive all your
letters, and thank you for them a thousand times.
One line of them is worth all the acclamations of
ten thousand shouting theatres.”
And so closes this wonderful year in the great
actress’s life—the one to which she always looked back
as the climax of her happiness and good fortune.
CHAPTER VI. DUBLIN AND EDINBURGH.
Irishmen have a natural theatrical instinct, and Dublin,
at the time of which we write, was to a certain degree
valued as a censor in dramatic affairs as highly as
London. A Dublin audience often ventured to dissent
from the judgments of the metropolis, and, as in the
case of Mrs. Pritchard, who, Campbell quaintly tells
us, “electrified the Irish with disappointment,” to
entirely reverse them. Most of the best Drury Lane
players had begun their career at the Smock Alley
theatre, and many of them had Irish blood in their
veins. The theatre was the finest in the kingdom
next to Drury Lane, boasting the innovation of a
drop scene, representing the Houses of Parliament,
instead of the conventional green curtain.
The same causes which placed the provincial towns
of England in an important position, so far as social
and dramatic affairs were concerned, operated still
more effectually in the case of Dublin. To cross to
London in those days was as long and tedious a
journey as to go to New York in ours; and none even of
the nobility thought of doing so every year. The
vice-regal court was, therefore, really a court, surrounded
by a certain amount of brilliancy and
splendour. Ever since the days of Peg Woffington
and the Miss Gunnings, Irish beauties had dared to
set the fashion; and we read in a letter written from
Dublin, by a leader of fashion of the day, that it is
of no use English women coming over unless they
are prepared to “make their waists of the circumference
of two oranges, no more”; their “heads a
foot high, exclusive of feathers, and stretching to a
pent-house of most horrible projection behind, the
breadth from wing to wing considerably broader than
your shoulders; and as many different things in your
cap as in Noah’s ark.... Verily,” the lady ends,
“I never did see such monsters as the heads now in
vogue; I am a monster, too, but a moderate one.”
Round the small court fluttered young equerries who
wrote plays, and were devoted to the drama. Actors
and actresses themselves, if at all within the pale of
respectability, were admitted to the vice-regal circle.
Mrs. Inchbald was intimate with many of the fashionable
and literary ladies. Daly, the manager of the
theatre, was a regular habitué of the “Castle”; and
John Kemble, who had arrived in Ireland some time
before his sister, had been introduced by the equerry
Jephson to the “set,” including Tighe, Courtenay,
and others.
All this society was thrown into a ferment of excitement
when it was announced that the beautiful young
actress, who had turned all heads in London, was
coming to Dublin. Kemble was interviewed and pestered
with inquiries on the subject. Indeed, his prestige for
the time was vastly increased by his relationship. At
a dinner at the Castle, Lord Inchiquin gave as a toast,
“The matchless Mrs. Siddons,” and sent her brother
a ring containing her miniature set in diamonds.
Daly had gone over himself to engage her; and it
was said she had refused all provincial offers in England
for the sake of winning the hearts of the Irish
critics. All seemed propitious, and the way prepared
for the coming of the conquering heroine. Events,
however, did not turn out as expected. There, where
the vivacious, impudent, good-natured Peg Woffington,
with her “bad” voice and swaggering way, became a
popular idol, the queenly Siddons, with her imperious,
tragic manner, extorted praise for her acting, no doubt,
but never won their hearts. In spite of the Irish
blood in her veins, she had no fellow-feeling for the
people; and an antagonism sprang up between her
and her Dublin audience from the first. She disliked
the dirt, ostentation, insincerity, and frivolity of Irishmen,
and refused to acknowledge their kind-heartedness
and genuine artistic appreciation.
By her letters we can see the impression the country
made on her. She started in the beginning of July,
accompanied by a small party, which consisted of
Brereton, her husband, and her sister. On the 14th
she writes to her friend Whalley:—
“I thank you a thousand and a thousand times for
your letter; but you don’t mention having heard from
me since you left England. We rejoice most sincerely
that you are arrived without any material accident,
without any dangerous ones I mean, for, to be sure,
some of them were very materially entertaining. Oh!
how I laugh whenever the drowsy adventure comes
across my imagination, for ‘more was meant than
met the ear.’ I am sure I would have given the
world to have seen my dear Mrs. Whalley upon
the little old tub. How happy you are in your
descriptions! So she was very well; then very
jocular she must be. I think her conversation, thus
enthroned and thus surrounded, must have been the
highest treat in all the world. Some parts of your
tour must have been enchanting. How good it was of
you to wish me a partaker of your pastoral dinner!
Be assured, my dear, dear friends, no one can thank you
more sincerely, or be more sensible of the honour of
your regard, though many may deserve it better.
What a comfortable thing to meet with such agreeable
people! But society and converse like yours and dear
Mrs. Whalley’s must very soon make savages agreeable.
How did poor little Paphy bear it? Did she remonstrate
in her usual melting tones? I am sure she was
very glad to be at rest, which does not happen in a
carriage, I remember, for any length of time. I can
conceive nothing so provoking or ridiculous as the
Frenchman’s politeness, and poor Vincent’s perplexity.
You will have heard, long ere this reaches you, that
our sweet D⸺ is safely delivered of a very fine girl,
which, I know, will give you no small pleasure. Now
for myself. Our journey was delightful; the roads
through Wales present you with mountains unsurmountable,
the grandest and most beautiful prospects
to be conceived; but I want your pen to describe
them.
“We got very safe to Holyhead, and then I felt as
if some great event was going to take place, having
never been on the sea. I was awed, but not terrified;
feeling myself in the hands of a great and powerful
God ‘whose mercy is over all His works.’ The sea
was particularly rough; we were lifted mountains high,
and sank again as low in an instant. Good God! how
tremendous, how wonderful! A pleasing terror took
hold on me, which it is impossible to describe, and I
never felt the majesty of the Divine Creator so fully
before. I was dreadfully sick, and so were my poor
sister and Mr. Brereton. Mr. Siddons was pretty
well; and here, my dear friend, let me give you a little
wholesome advice: allways (you see I have forgot to
spell) go to bed the instant you go on board, for by
lying horizontally, and keeping very quiet, you cheat
the sea of half its influence. We arrived in Dublin
the 16th June, half-past twelve at night. There is not
a tavern or a house of any kind in this capital city of
a rising kingdom, as they call themselves, that will
take a woman in; and, do you know, I was obliged,
after being shut up in the Custom-house officer’s room,
to have the things examined, which room was more
like a dungeon than anything else—after staying here
above an hour and a half, I tell you, I was obliged,
sick and weary as I was, to wander about the streets
on foot (for the coaches and chairs were all gone off
the stands) till almost two o’clock in the morning,
raining, too, as if heaven and earth were coming together.
A pretty beginning! thought I; but these
people are a thousand years behind us in every respect.
At length Mr. Brereton, whose father had provided a
bed for him on his arrival, ventured to say he would
insist on having a bed for us at the house where he was
to sleep. Well, we got to this place, and the lady of
the house vouchsafed, after many times telling us that
she never took in ladies, to say we should sleep there
that night.”
The actress’s first appearance was made in Isabella,
on the 21st June 1783. The theatre was crowded
to suffocation, and guineas and half-guineas were paid
for seats in the pit and gallery; but after the first
night the enthusiasm seemed to die away, and Mrs.
Crawford, at Crow Street Theatre, who had been
completely dethroned by Mrs. Siddons in London,
now boldly ventured to come forward in opposition to
her rival, and, to her own astonishment, as well as that
of everyone else, soon commanded larger houses. The
critics also soon began their attacks, taking the form
of ridicule, a method of warfare very trying to a person
of her proud, sensitive nature.
“On Saturday, Mrs. Siddons, about whom all the
world has been talking, exposed her beautiful, adamantine,
soft, and comely person, for the first time, in the
Theatre Royal, Smock Alley. The house was crowded
with hundreds more than it could hold, with thousands
of admiring spectators that went away without a sight.
She was nature itself; she was the most exquisite work
of art. Several fainted, even before the curtain drew
up. The fiddlers in the orchestra blubbered like
hungry children crying for their bread and butter;
and when the bell rang for music between the acts,
the tears ran from the bassoon player’s eyes in such
showers that they choked the finger-stops, and, making
a spout of the instrument, poured in such a torrent
upon the first fiddler’s book, that, not seeing the overture
was in two sharps, the leader of the band actually
played in two flats; but the sobs and sighs of the
groaning audience, and the noise of the corks drawn
from the smelling-bottles, prevented the mistake being
discovered. The briny pond in the pit was three feet
deep, and the people that were obliged to stand upon
the benches, were in that position up to their ankles in
tears. An Act of Parliament against her playing will
certainly pass, for she has infected the volunteers, and
they sit reading The Fatal Marriage, crying and roaring
all the time. May the curses of an insulted
nation pursue the gentlemen of the College, the gentlemen
of the Bar, and the peers and peeresses that
hissed her on the second night. True it is that Mr.
Garrick never could make anything of her, and pronounced
her below mediocrity; true it is the London
audience did not like her; but what of that?”
Her consciousness of the antagonism that existed
against her in the press and amongst the public made
her stay in the capital by no means either pleasant or
successful, and she was glad to start with the party
which Daly had got together to go the round of the
country. It consisted of the manager and his future
wife, Miss Barsanti, the two Kembles, Miss Younge,
Digges, Miss Philipps, and Mrs. Melnotte, wife of
Pratt Melnotte, of Bath celebrity.
An amusing account of the tour has been left by
Bernard the actor, who happened to be in Ireland at
the time. The solemn Kembles certainly seem out of
place in the rollicking fun, and we can imagine Mrs.
Siddons’s stately disgust when a gentleman from the
pit called out, “Sally, me jewel, how are you?” or,
as occurred several times, when a general dance took
place in the gallery as soon as the orchestra began.
Mrs. Siddons does not seem to have had any occasion
for changing later the first opinion she formed of the
country, for we find her writing confidentially to Mr.
Whalley from Cork, on the 29th of August, that she
thinks the city of Dublin a sink of filthiness.
“The noisome smells, and the multitudes of shocking and
most miserable objects, made me resolve never to stir
out but to my business. I like not the people either;
they are all ostentation and insincerity, and in their
ideas of finery very like the French, but not so cleanly;
and they not only speak, but think coarsely. This
is in confidence; therefore, your fingers on your lips,
I pray. They are tenacious of their country to a
degree of folly that is very laughable, and would call
me the blackest of ingrates were they to know my
sentiments of them. I have got a thousand pounds
among them this summer. I always acknowledge myself
obliged to them, but I cannot love them. I know but
one among them that can in any degree atone for the
barbarism of the rest, who thinks there are other
means of expressing esteem besides forcing people to
eat and to drink, the doing which to a most offensive
degree they call Irish hospitality. I long to be at
home, sitting quietly in the little snug parlour, where
I had last the pleasure, or rather the pain, of seeing
you that night. For the first time in my life I wished
not to see you. I dreaded it, and with reason. I
knew (which was the case) I should not recover that
cruel farewell for several days.
“Oh! my dear friend, do the pleasures of life compensate
for the pangs? I think not. Some people
place the whole happiness of life in the pleasures of
imagination, in building castles; for my part, I am not
one that builds very magnificent ones. Nay; I don’t
build any castles, but cottages without end. May the
great Disposer of all events but permit me to spend the
evening of my toilsome, bustling day in a cottage, where
I may sometimes have the converse and society which
will make me more worthy those imperishable habitations
which are prepared for the spirits of just men
made perfect! Yes, let me take up my rest in this
world near my beloved Langford. You know this has
been my castle any time these four years. And I am
making a little snug party. Mr. Nott and my dear
sister I have secured, and make no doubt of gaining
a few others. Is not this a delightful scheme?
“I have played for one charity since I have been
here (I am at Cork, I should tell you), and am to play
for another to-morrow—your favourite Zara, in the
Mourning Bride. I am extremely happy that you like
your little companion so well [alluding to a miniature
of herself she had sent him]. I have sat to a young
man in this place, who has made a small full-length of
me in Isabella, upon the first entrance of Biron. You
will think this an arduous undertaking, but he has
succeeded to admiration. I think it more like me than
any I have ever yet seen. I am sure you would have
been delighted with it. I never was so well in my life
as I have been in Ireland; but, God be praised, I shall
set out for dear England next Tuesday.
“This letter has been begun this month, and finished
by a line or two at a time, so you’ll find it a fine scrawl,
and I am still so mere a matter-of-fact body as to
despair of giving you the least entertainment. I can
boast no other claim to the honour and happiness of
your correspondence than a very sincere affection for
you both, joined with the most perfect esteem for your
most amiable qualities and great talent. Say all that’s
kind for me to my dear Mrs. W⸺, and believe me,
ever your most affectionate
“S. Siddons.”
“Cork, August 29th.
“I hope you will give me the pleasure of hearing
from you soon.”
“London, October 7th, 1783.
“For God’s sake, my dear friends, pray for my
memory. I had forgot to pay the postage, as you
kindly desired, and this poor letter has been wandering
about the world ever since I left Cork.
“It was opened in Ireland, you see, so I must never
show my face there again. The King commands
Isabella to-morrow, and I play Jane Shore on Saturday.
I have affronted Mrs. Jackson by not being able
to procure her places. I am extremely sorry for it, as
I had the highest esteem for herself, and her friendship
to you had tied her close to my heart. I have
done all I could to reinstate myself in her favour, but
in vain. Poor Mr. Nott has been in great trouble; he
has lost a brother lately that was more nearly allied
than by blood, and for whose loss he is inconsolable.
He is not in town, but I hope soon to see him. Adieu!
Mr. Siddons, &c., desire kindest wishes. The last
letter I wrote to you I was very near serving in the
same manner. Is it not a little alarming? I fear I
shall be superannuated in a few years.”
Her acrimony is almost incomprehensible. After
the expressions used in the above letter we can quite
understand how she made herself unpopular. She
might have wished secrecy kept, but she was not the
woman to hide what she felt. She is unjust also in
the statement that Irishmen “not only think but speak
coarsely.” On this, as on other occasions, she allowed
her wounded vanity to dim her power of observation.
The punishment, however, came sharp and sudden, and
destroyed her happiness for many a day.
While Mrs. Siddons was acting in Dublin, Jackson,
the manager of the Edinburgh Theatre, opened communications
with her with a view to an engagement.
Finding it difficult to come to terms, he at last travelled
over himself, but the history of the negotiation from
beginning to end makes us understand Mrs. Siddons’s
unpopularity with all her managers. There is too
resolute an adherence to her own interests, too
much of a calm, cold superiority. She “haggled” and
bargained over every step, until Jackson almost gave
the whole business up in despair. Encouraged, however,
FitzGerald tells us, by a purse of £200, which
some noblemen and gentlemen of Scotland had liberally
made up to assist him in making the engagement, he
at last assented to her terms. The Siddons’ demands
for nine nights’ performance, besides a “clear benefit,”
was £400. They soon, however, heard of the £200
subscription, and Mr. Siddons then wrote to know if
that sum was to be included in the £400, or if it were
to come under the head of an extra emolument. The
manager was explicit in his statement that the £200
was intended for his benefit. On this Mrs. Siddons
announced that she did not wish for any given sum,
but would take half the clear receipts. Poor Jackson
was obliged to agree to this breach of contract, as he
had already gone so far with his patrons in Edinburgh.
The history of the negotiation, however, is not pleasant
reading for Mrs. Siddons’s admirers, especially when we
find later that she contrived to have the £200 subscription
paid over to her without the knowledge of
the manager, and that at the end of her engagement
Jackson found himself a loser. The “charges of the
house” were put too low. Actors like Pope, King,
and Miss Farren had always allowed something handsome
on settlement. Nothing was to be obtained from
Mrs. Siddons.
The average profit would have been about £25 a
night. From Dublin she returned to London, and
acted her second season there; it was even more brilliant
than her first, and rendered noteworthy both by
her first appearance with her brother, John Kemble, in
The Gamester, who from that time frequently acted
with her, and by her acting of Isabella in Measure for
Measure, in which part she made her first success in a
Shakespearean character in London. She looked the
novice of St. Clare to perfection. In the spring she
made her way northwards to keep her engagement with
the Edinburgh manager, and on Saturday, 22nd May,
1784, she appeared on the stage of the Royalty Theatre,
in Belvidera. The well-known impassibility of the Edinburgh
audience affected Mrs. Siddons with an intolerable
sense of depression.
After some of her grandest outbursts of passion, to
which no expression of applause had responded, exhausted
and breathless, she would pant out in despair,
under her breath, “Stupid people, stupid people!”
This habitual reserve she soon found, however, gave
way at times to very violent exhibitions of enthusiasm,
the more fervent from its general expression—once,
indeed, the whole of the sleep-walking scene in Macbeth
was so vehemently applauded that, contrary to all rule,
she had to go over it a second time before the piece was
allowed to proceed.
Afterwards, when by these ebullitions of real feeling
she had proved her audience’s appreciation, she could
afford to tell stories of their stolidity when she first
appeared amongst them. The second night, disheartened
at the cold reception of her most thrilling
passages, after one desperate effort she paused for a
reply. It came at last, when the silence was broken
by a single voice exclaiming, “That’s no bad!” a
tribute which was the signal for unbounded applause.
One venerable old gentleman, who was taken by his
daughter to see the great actress in Venice Preserved,
sat with perfect composure through the first act and
into the second, when he asked his daughter, “Which
was the woman Siddons?” As Belvidera is the only
female part in the play, she had no difficulty in answering.
Nothing more occurred till the catastrophe; he
then inquired, “Is this a comedy or a tragedy?”
“Why, bless you, father, a tragedy.” “So I thought,
for I am beginning to feel a commotion.” This instance
was typical of the whole of the audience—and
once they began to “feel a commotion,” there was no
longer any doubt about their expression of it. The
passion, indeed, for hysterics and fainting at her performances
ran into a fashionable mania. A distinguished
surgeon, familiarly called “Sandy Wood,” who,
with his shrewd common-sense, had a way of seeing
through the follies of his fashionable patients, was
called from his seat in the pit, where he was to be
found every evening Mrs. Siddons acted, to attend
upon the hysterics of one of the excitable ladies who
were tumbling around him. On his way through the
crowd a friend said to him, alluding to Mrs. Siddons,
“This is glorious acting, Sandy.” Looking round at
the fainting and screaming ladies in the boxes, Wood
answered, “Yes, and a d⸺d deal o’t, too.” Some
verses in the Scot’s Magazine give a picture of the
scene, the pit being described as “all porter and
pathos, all whisky and whining,” while—
“From all sides of the house, hark! the cry how it swells,
While the boxes are torn with most heart-piercing yells!”
The enthusiasm to see her was so great, that one day
there were more than 2,500 applications for about 600
seats. The oppression and heat was so great in the
crowded and ill-ventilated theatre, that an epidemic
that attacked the town was humorously attributed to
this cause, and was called “the Siddons fever.” All
that was most cultured and intellectual in Edinburgh
came to do her homage—Blair, Hume, Beattie, Mackenzie,
Home, all attended her performances. She
made by her engagement, the share of the house,
benefit, and subscription, more than one thousand
pounds. And this success was not only among the
educated classes, the pit and gallery paid their tribute
besides. Campbell tells us how a poor servant-girl
with a basket of greens on her arm, one day stopped
near her in the High Street, and hearing her speak,
said, “Ah, weel do I ken that sweet voice, that made
me greet sae sair the streen.”
Before she left she was presented with a silver tea-urn,
as a mark of “esteem” for superior genius and
unrivalled talents. She refers to this visit later in her
grandiloquent style. “How shall I express my gratitude
for the honours and kindness of my northern
friends? for, should I attempt it, I should be thought
the very queen of egotists. But never can I forget the
private no less than public marks of their gratifying
suffrages.”
CHAPTER VII. CLOUDS.
On the 15th June she tore herself away from all these
“private” and “public marks of gratifying suffrages,”
and again paid a visit to Dublin, which at the beginning
was more successful than her former one, but
towards the end was clouded with untoward circumstances,
which militated against her for the whole of
her professional career.
This time she became the guest of her former
friend Miss Boyle, now become Mrs. O’Neil of
Shane’s Castle. The Lord-Lieutenant welcomed her
as if she were some “great lady of rank,” and she
tells us how she was received “by all the first
families with the most flattering hospitality, and the
days I passed with them will be ever remembered
among the most pleasurable of my life.” She paid
a visit to Shane’s Castle. “I have not words to
describe the beauty and splendour of this enchanting
place, which, I am sorry to say, has since been
levelled to the earth by a tremendous fire. Here
were often assembled all the talent, and rank, and
beauty of Ireland. Among the persons of the Leinster
family whom I met here was poor Lord Edward
Fitzgerald, the most amiable, honourable, though misguided
youth I ever knew.
“The luxury of this establishment almost inspired
the recollections of an Arabian Night’s entertainment.
Six or eight carriages, with a numerous throng of
lords and ladies on horseback, began the day by
making excursions around this terrestrial paradise,
returning home just in time to dress for dinner. The
table was served with a profusion and elegance to
which I have never seen anything comparable. The
sideboards were decorated with adequate magnificence,
on which appeared several immense silver flagons
containing claret. A fine band of musicians played
during the whole of the repast. They were stationed
in the corridors, which led into a fine conservatory,
where we plucked our dessert from numerous trees of
the most exquisite fruits. The foot of the conservatory
was washed by the waves of a superb lake, from which
the cool and pleasant wind came, to murmur in concert
with the harmony from the corridor. The graces
of the presiding genius, the lovely mistress of the
mansion, seemed to blend with the whole scene.”
These Arabian Nights’ entertainments, delightful as
they may have been, were calculated to make her very
unpopular with her profession. Stories about her fine-lady
airs were freely circulated, to which her own want
of tact, and the injudicious behaviour of her husband,
gave a certain foundation.
One of these that was actually believed, and copied
into the London papers, was to the effect that, having
been persuaded to visit the studio of a certain Mr.
Home, a local artist, he asked her to sit to him.
“Impossible,” was the reply, “I can hardly find time
to sit to Sir Joshua Reynolds.” The offended artist
insinuated that her refusal would not ruin him; upon
which she was said to have boxed his ears and stormed
out of the house. This is so palpably ill-natured, and
from a knowledge of Mrs. Siddons’s character so improbable,
that we only give it, among a mass of other
evidence, to show how the feeling against her gradually
arose, which, to a certain extent, was destined to
pursue her through life. Mr. Siddons’s good sense
did not materially aid her. On one occasion, dining, in
company with John Kemble, at the house of a Dublin
merchant, their host expressed a great wish to be
introduced to the young actress. “I should like to
very much, but do not know how to break the matter
to her,” was the husband’s reply, which, we must
confess, was not calculated to increase the geniality of
feeling entertained for her in general society. She
managed also to offend the manager, Mr. Daly, who
by all accounts was not an agreeable person, for we
read in Bernard’s Reminiscences that he was an
extremely vain, jealous-tempered man, proud of his
acting and good looks. Mrs. Siddons insinuates that
his dislike arose to her scornful rejection of attentions
he endeavoured to press upon her. However that may
be, the following is her own account of the manner in
which he first showed his enmity, and gives a curious
insight into the wretched bickerings and heart-burnings
of the profession:—
“The manager of the theatre also very soon began
to adopt every means of vexation for me that he
could possibly devise, merely because I chose to suggest
at rehearsal that his proper situation, as Falconbridge
in King John, was at the right hand of
the King. During the scene between Constance
and Austria, he thought it necessary that he should,
though he did it most ungraciously, adopt this arrangement;
but his malevolence pursued me unremittedly
from that moment. He absurdly fancied
that he was of less consequence when placed at so
great a distance from the front of the stage, at the
ends of which the kings were seated; but he had little
or nothing to say, and his being in the front would
have greatly interrupted and diminished the effect of
Constance’s best scene. He made me suffer, however,
sufficiently for my personality by employing all
the newspapers to abuse and annoy me the whole
time I remained in Dublin, and to pursue me to
England with malignant scandal; but of that anon.
The theatre, meantime, was attended to his heart’s
content—indeed, the whole of this engagement was as
profitable as my most sanguine hopes could have
anticipated.”
Presently, however, she was to be put on her
trial for a more serious charge. The unfortunate
actor, Digges, while rehearsing with her, was struck
down with paralysis. Lee Lewes, who endeavours to
defend her in all this business, tells us that her
engagement was then drawing to a close, and she
was announced to play at Cork a few days after.
Asked to perform in a benefit for the poor man, she
replied that she was sorry she had but one night to
spare, and had already promised to play for the
Marshalsea pensioners. Thinking better of this determination,
however, later, she despatched “a messenger”
to Digges, saying she had reconsidered the
matter, and would be glad to perform for him. Digges
expressed his gratitude, and the night and play were
fixed; but, according to her own evidence, everything
was done to annoy her and prevent the carrying out
of her charitable intentions. This is her account of
the business:—
“When my visit to Shane Castle was over, I
entered into another engagement in Dublin. Among
the actors was Mr. Digges, who had formerly held a
high rank in the drama, but who was now by age
and infirmity reduced to a subordinate and mortifying
situation. It occurred to me that I might be of
some use to him if I could persuade the manager to
give him a night, and the actors to perform for him, at
the close of my engagement; but when I proposed my
request to the manager (Daly declares, as we shall see,
that the proposal came from him, and not from her),
he told me it could not be, because the whole company
would be obliged to leave the Dublin theatre in order
to open the theatre at Limerick, but that he would
lend the house for my purpose if I could procure a
sufficient number of actors to perform a play. By
indefatigable labour, and in spite of cruel annoyances,
Mr. Siddons and myself got together, from all the
little country theatres, as many as would enable us to
attempt Venice Preserved. Oh! to be sure it was a
scene of disgust and confusion. I acted Belvidera,
without having ever previously seen the face of one
of the actors—for there was no time for even one
rehearsal—but the motive procured us indulgence.
Poor Mr. Digges was most materially benefited by
this most ludicrous performance, and I put my disgust
into my pocket since money passed into his. Thus
ended my Irish engagement, but not so my persecution
by the manager, at whose instance the newspapers
were filled with the most unjust and malignant reflections
on me. All the time I was on a visit of some
length to the Dowager Duchess of Leinster, unconscious
of the gathering storm, whilst the public mind
was imbibing poisonous prejudices against me. Alas
for those who subsist by the stability of public favour!”
The above was written by Mrs. Siddons in later days,
and is eminently unsatisfactory from every point of
view. The dragging in of the Dowager Duchess of
Leinster, when we want a plain statement of facts, is
irritating, and the complaint against public favour at
the end is stilted and artificial. No doubt the manager
was unfriendly, but her first impulse was not a generous
one, and she laid herself open to ill-natured constructions
being put on her conduct. The real story we
take to be this: Digges (to whom she was not particularly
inclined to be friendly, owing to her attributing
to him the authorship of the satirical criticisms
on her acting when she first arrived in Ireland) was
struck down by illness, in a manner and under circumstances
to arouse the deep sympathy of the members of
his profession, ever charitable to one another. Daly,
the manager, before communicating with Digges, asked
Mr. Siddons if his wife would give her services for a
benefit. He, instigated of course by her, refused the
request. On this refusal, not unjustly, were based all
the charges brought against her. Daly then offered to
pay for her services; this also was refused, and nothing
further was done until Mrs. Siddons, finding the
whole affair unfavourably canvassed, sent Mr. Siddons
to inform Digges that she had arranged to play for his
benefit. This graciousness came too late; the rumour
of her refusal had already got abroad, and very unfavourable
comments were made both by the press and
the public. The annoyance also caused her by the
inefficient representation of Venice Preserved might
have been avoided if she had at once acceded to Daly’s
request. As it was, the whole company had been
obliged to leave for the opening of the Limerick
Theatre. She and Mr. Siddons, therefore, were
obliged to get together a scratch company, and give
the benefit after the season was over, which could not
have been nearly so advantageous to the object of the
charity. Money was made, but not so much as if she
had acted in the middle of the season. We can hardly
believe she was actuated in all this by love of money;
it is more likely that the proud resentment she felt
when unfavourably criticised in any way had interfered
with her kindlier impulse.
In the case of Brereton, the same unfortunate sensitiveness
seems to have been at work. Brereton was
the leading actor of her troupe, always played lover
to her heroine, and, it was said, had at one time made
his love in so earnest a fashion, that the beautiful
actress had, as in the case of Daly, to check his
ardour, or, as Boaden expresses it, “in kindling his
imagination the divinity unsettled his reason, and in
clasping the goddess he became sensible of the charms
of the woman.” However this may be, Brereton was
by no means friendly, and never missed an opportunity
of covertly attacking her. When asked, therefore,
to play for his benefit, she actually deducted ten
pounds from the profits as her own emolument. Percy
Fitzgerald seems inclined to think that “all this
wretched muddle was the work of Mr. Siddons, who,
considering the charitable taxes laid on her, and the
many benefits she had to assist, found himself obliged,
like most husbands of money-getting actresses, to
bargain and chaffer for her gifts as if they were wares,
and get as much money as they could be made to
bring in.”
But we think that at no time of their married
life had Siddons enough influence to induce her to do
anything against her better judgment, and we doubt
very much whether he was ever allowed to complete a
bargain of any kind, although his name was frequently
used. What aroused the sympathy of the public
more warmly in the cause of Brereton was the madness
that subsequently fell upon him.
The best side of her character was ever called out
by adversity. It was perhaps undignified to defend
herself as she did—or, rather, as Siddons did in her
name—by an exculpatory letter to the papers, appealing
to the two actors, Digges and Brereton, to declare
whether she had, or had not, played for them when
asked. Two letters were thus extorted from them
declaring that she had done all that was necessary to
satisfy the calls of charity, &c. Nothing could be
conceived more fatal to her cause than all this bandying
of evidence. The idol men set up to worship they
generally delight to drag down and trample under foot
if they dare. In this case, however, they might
insult and humiliate, but they could not drag their
victim from the high estate she had achieved.
Her very high qualities as a wife and mother, her
decorum of conduct, so different to others of her profession,
seemed to add a zest to the acrimony with
which they assaulted her. The first part in which she
appeared on the London boards after her return from
Dublin was Mrs. Beverley in the Gamester to her brother’s
Stukeley. Hardly had the curtain been raised,
before a storm of hooting and hissing broke forth, and
she whom they had late proclaimed a queen, who had
seen the town enslaved at her feet, now stood “the
object of public scorn.” She did the best thing she
could by remaining with perfect composure facing
them, but in those few dreadful moments she discounted
all the adulation and success she had enjoyed.
How intense the suffering was we can see by the
account written years after.
“I had left London,” she tells us, “the object
of universal approbation, but, on my return, only a
few weeks afterwards, I was received, on my first
night’s appearance, with universal opprobrium, accused
of hardness of heart, and total insensibility to everything
and everybody except my own interest. Unhappily,
contrary winds had for some days precluded
the possibility of receiving from Dublin such
letters as would have refuted those atrocious calumnies,
and saved me from the horrors of this dreadful
night, when I was received with hissing and hooting.
Amidst this afflicting clamour I made several
attempts to be heard, when at length a gentleman
stood forth in the middle of the front of the
pit, impelled by benevolent and gentlemanly feeling,
who, as I advanced to make my last attempt at being
heard, accosted me with these words: ‘For Heaven’s
sake, Madam, do not degrade yourself by an apology,
for there is nothing necessary to be said!’ I shall
always look back with gratitude to this gallant man’s
solitary advocacy of my cause; like Abdiel, ‘faithful
found; among the faithless, faithful only he.’ His
admonition was followed by reiterated clamour, when
my dear brother appeared, and carried me away from
this scene of insult.
“The instant I quitted it I fainted in his arms; and,
on my recovery, I was thankful that my persecutors
had not had the gratification of beholding this weakness.
After I was tolerably restored to myself, I was
induced, by the persuasions of my husband, my
brother, and Mr. Sheridan, to present myself again
before that audience by whom I had been so savagely
treated, and before whom, but in consideration of my
children, I would have never appeared again. The
play was The Gamester, which commences with a scene
between Beverley and Charlotte.
“Great and pleasant was my astonishment to find
myself, on the second rising of the curtain, received
with a silence so profound that I was absolutely awe-struck,
and never yet have I been able to account for
this surprising contrast; for I really think that the
falling of a pin might have been then heard upon
the stage.”
On her entrance the second time, Mrs. Siddons
summoned enough courage to address the audience:—
“Ladies and gentlemen, the kind and flattering
partiality which I have uniformly experienced in this
place would make the present interruption distressing
to me indeed, were I in the slightest degree conscious
of having deserved your censure. I feel no such consciousness.
“The stories which have been circulated against me
are calumnies. When they shall be proved to be true,
my aspersors will be justified; but, till then, my
respect for the public leads me to be confident that I
shall be protected from unmerited insult.”
These words, spoken by the Muse of Tragedy, with
her stately dignity and flaming eyes, had an instantaneous
effect. She withdrew; the curtain fell.
King, the actor, came forward to beg the indulgence
of the audience for a few moments; and when she
appeared again, pale but calm, not an attempt at interruption
was heard. On several occasions after, an
attempt was made to renew the interruption; but the
orderly portion of the audience was strong enough to
quell it. She acknowledged the applause when she
came on, and endeavoured to appear perfectly indifferent
to the hissing; but all the triumphant confidence
of the first days of success seemed to have deserted
her for the time, and she was again the uncertain, tottering
débutante. Her splendid genius was, however,
but dimmed, and all her suffering but lent to serve as
a stepping-stone to a higher level than she had yet
attained. We must give here some letters she wrote
to her friends, the Whalleys, as giving an insight into
that brave heart of this wonderful woman, whose “victorious
faith upheld her” in this and many subsequent
trials. What wonder, however, that in later years she
grew hard and proud—the first bloom of trust and
belief was rubbed off in these her first encounters with
the rough judgment of the mob. From henceforth
the confiding girlish Ophelia and Juliet vanish from
the scene, and Lady Macbeth, with her fierce reliance
on intellectual power alone, and indignant scorn of
all human judgment, appears. She wrote to the
Whalleys:—
“My dearest Friends,
“I hardly dare hope that you will remember
me. I know I don’t deserve that you should; but
I know, also, that you are too steadfast and too
good to cast me off for a seeming negligence to
which my heart and soul are averse, and the appearance
of which I have incessantly regretted. What
can I say in my defence? I have been very unhappy;
now ’tis over I will venture to tell you so, that you
may not ‘lose the dues of rejoicing.’ ‘Envy, malice,
detraction, all the fiends of hell have compassed me
round about to destroy me’; ‘but blessed be God who
hath given me the victory,’ &c. I have been charged
with almost everything bad, except incontinence, and
it is attributed to me as thinking a woman may be
guilty of every crime in the catalogue of crimes, provided
she retain her chastity.
“God help them and forgive them, they know but
little of me. I daresay you will wonder that a favourite
should stand her ground so long; and in truth so do I.
I have been degraded; I am now again the favourite
servant of the public, and I have kept the noiseless
tenor of my temper in these extremes. My spirit has
been grieved, but my victorious faith upholds me. I
look forward to a better world for happiness, and am
placed in this in mercy to be a candidate for that. But
what makes the wound rankle deeper is that ingratitude,
hypocrisy, and perfidy have barbed the darts.
But it is over, and I am happy. Good God! what would
I give to see you both, but for an hour! How many
thousand, thousand times do I wish myself with you,
and long to unburthen my heart to you. I can’t bear
the idea of your being so long absent. I know you
will expect to hear what I have been doing; and I wish
I could do this to your satisfaction. Suffice it to say
that I have acted Lady Macbeth, Desdemona, and
several other things this season with the most unbounded
approbation; and you have no idea how the
innocence and playful simplicity of the latter have
laid hold on the hearts of the people. I am very
much flattered by this, as nobody ever has done
anything with that character before. My brother
is charming in Othello; indeed, I must do the public
the justice to say that they have been extremely
indulgent, if not partial, to every character I have
performed.
“I have never seen Mr. Pratt since I heard from
you, but he discovers his unworthiness to my own
family; he abuses me, it seems, to one of my sisters
in the most complete manner. How distressing is it
to be so deceived! Our old Mary, too, whom you
must remember, has proved a very viper. She has
lately taken to drinking, has defrauded us of a great
deal of money given her to pay the tradespeople, and
in her cups has abused Mr. Siddons and me beyond all
bounds; and I believe in my soul that all the scandalous
reports of Mr. Siddons’s ill-treatment of me
originated entirely in her. One may pay for one’s experience,
and the consciousness of acting rightly is a
comfort that hell-born malice cannot rob us of. Lady
Langham has done me the honour to call with her
daughter. Her drawings are very wonderful things
for such a girl. In the compositions she has drawn
me in Macbeth asleep and awake; but I think she has
been unsuccessful in this effort. Next week I shall
see your daughter and the rest. Sarah is an elegant
creature, and Maria is as beautiful as a seraph. Harry
grows very awkward, sensible, and well-disposed; and,
thank God, we are all well. I can stay no longer than
to hope that you are both so, and happy (see how disinterested
I am!); that Reeves and the dear Paphy
are so too; and that you will love me, and believe me,
with the warmest and truest affection, unalterably and
gratefully yours,
“S. Siddons.”
“My whole family desire the kindest remembrances.
We have bought a house in Gower Street, Bedford
Square; the back of it is most effectually in the
country and delightfully pleasant.
“God bless you, my dear Mrs. Whalley! How perfectly
do I see you at this moment; and you, too, my
dear friend, for it is impossible to separate your images
in my mind. Pray write to me soon, and give me
another instance of your unwearied kindness. Adieu!”
We can see how bruised and sore her heart is. For
the moment she thinks all are conspiring to betray
her.
The Mr. Pratt she alludes to was a Bath bookseller
and dramatist, much admired by his townsmen. This
admiration was not shared by the managers of Drury
Lane, who would not allow Mrs. Siddons to act in his
drama the first year she appeared. She had already
sacrificed herself to a failure, The Fatal Interview,
which had really injured her professional reputation.
Pratt maintained, however, she might have done him
this service had she been so minded. She herself
writes kindly of the aspirant to fame, but we can see
his cause of irritation.
“Your letter,” she writes in 1783 to Dr. Whalley,
“to poor Pratty is lying on the table by me, and I am
selfish enough to grudge it him from the bottom of my
heart, and yet I will not; for just now, poor soul, he
wants much comfort; therefore, let him take it, and God
bless him with it!”
And again:—
“The Fatal Interview has been played three times,
and is quite done with; it was the dullest of all representations.
Pratty’s Epilogue was vastly applauded
indeed. I shall take care how I get into such
another play; but I fancy the managers will take
care of that, too. They won’t let me play in Pratty’s
comedy.”
All this shows us how often she was the victim of
undeserved resentment on the part of slighted authors,
and how, very often, the fact of doing a kindness got
her into trouble. She had accepted The Fatal Interview,
and now Pratt thought himself aggrieved that she
would not do the same for him. Most likely at any
other time she would have shrugged her shoulders at
Pratt’s machinations, but everything now hurt her
wounded sensibilities.
“I must beg you will not mention (I believe I am
giving an unnecessary caution) anything I have told
you concerning Mr. Pratt. I would not wish him to
know, by any means, that I have been informed of his
last unkindness, because it might prevent his asking me
to do him a favour, which I shall be at all times ready
to grant, when in my power. I must tell you that after
the very unkind letter he sent me, in answer to mine
requesting the ten pounds, I never wrote to or heard
from him until about three months ago, when he wrote
to me as if he had never offered such an indignity,
recommending a work he had just finished to my
attention. He did not tell me what this work was, but
I had heard it was a tragedy. To be made a convenient
acquaintance only, did not much gratify me; but,
however, I wrote to say he knew the resolution I had
been obliged to make (having made many enemies by
reading some, and not being able to give time to read
all tragedies) to read nobody’s tragedy, and then no
one could take offence; but that if it were accepted by
the managers, and there was anything that I could be
of service to him in (doing justice to myself), that I
should be very happy to serve him. I have heard
nothing of him since that time till within these few
days, when he wrote to my sister Fanny, accusing me
of ingratitude, and calling himself the ladder upon
which I have mounted to fame, and which I am kicking
down.
“What he means by ingratitude I am at a loss to
guess, and I fancy he would be puzzled to explain; our
obligations were always, I believe, pretty mutual.
However, in this letter to Fanny, he says he is going to
publish a poem called Gratitude, in which he means to
show my avarice and meanness, and all the rest of my
amiable qualities to the world, for having dropped him,
as he calls it, so injuriously, and banishing him my
house. Now, as I hope for mercy, I permitted his visits
at my house, after having discovered that he was taking
every possible method to attach my sister to him, which,
you may be sure, he took pains to conceal from us,
and I had him to my parties long after I made this
discovery.
“In short, till he chose to write this letter, which I
disdained to reply to, he called as usual. He had the
modesty to desist from calling on us from that time,
and now has the goodness to throw this unmerited
obloquy on me. I am so well convinced that a very
plain tale will put him down, that his intentions give
me very little concern. I am only grieved to see such
daily instances of folly and wickedness in human
nature.
“It is worth observing, too, that at the very time he
chose to write this agreeable letter, I was using my
best influences with Mr. Siddons to lend him the
money I told you of before. I find he thinks it is not
very prudent to quarrel with me, but has the effrontery
to think that I should make advances toward our reconcilement;
but I will die first. ‘My towering virtue,
from the assurance of my merit, scorns to stoop so
low.’ If he should come round of himself (for I have
learnt that best of knowledge to forgive) I will, out of
respect for what I believe he once was, be of what
service I can to him, for I believe he meant well at one
time, when I knew him first, and the noblest vengeance
is the most complete. Once more, your fingers on
your lips, I pray.”
We should like to see less mention of benefits bestowed,
the ten pounds not mentioned; but this letter
is a good specimen of the manner in which she was
worried by applicants, and shows how impossible it
was for her to satisfy them all.
The next is a regular eighteenth-century four-pager,
but is so characteristic, and so sincere and full of affection,
that we cannot help quoting it at the end of this
chapter, as the best assurance of her possession of that
heart her enemies declared she did not possess.
“Mrs. Wapshawe has been so good as to bestow
half an hour upon me. She speaks of you as I should
speak of you—as if she could not find words, and as if
her sentiments could not enough honour you both. If
you could look into the hearts of people, trust me, my
beloved and ever lamented friends, you would be convinced
that mine yearns after you with increasing and
unutterable affection. See there now—how have I
expressed myself? That is always the way with me:
when I speak or write to you, it is always so inadequately,
that I don’t do justice to myself; for I thank
God that I have a soul capable of loving you, and trust
I shall find an advocate in your bosom to assist my
inability and simpleness. You know me of old for a
matter-of-fact woman.
“Mrs. Wapshawe has revived my hopes. She tells
me that you will return sooner than I hoped. Now
I’ll begin my cottage again. It has been lying in heaps
a great while, and I have shed many tears over the
ruins; but we will build it up again in joy. You know
the spot that I have fixed upon, and I trust I have not
forgotten the plan!
“Oh! what a reward for all that I have suffered, to
retire to the blessings of your society; for, indeed, my
dear friends, I have paid severely for my eminence, and
have smarted with the undeserved pain that should
attend the guilty only; but it is the fate of office, and
the rough brake that virtue must go through; and
sweet, ‘sweet are the uses of adversity.’ I kiss the
rod.
“Mrs. Wapshawe was quite delighted with Mr.
Beach’s picture of you; but she tells me that you
wear coloured clothes and lace ruffles; and I valued
my picture more, if possible, for standing the test of
such a change as these (to me unusual) ornaments must
necessarily make in you. I think I shall long to strip
you of these trappings.
“I am so attached to the garments I have been used
to see you wear, and think they harmonize so well with
your face and person, that I should wish them like their
dear wearer, who is without change. I am proud of
your chiding, though God knows how unwillingly I
would give you a moment’s pain; nay, more, He knows
that I neither go to bed, nor offer prayers for blessings
at His hands, in which your welfare does not make an
ardent petition. But why should I wound your friendly
bosoms with the relation of my vexations? I knew
you too well to suppose you could hear of my distresses
without feeling them too poignantly.
“I resolved to write when I had overcome my
enemies. You shall always share my joys, but suffer
me to keep my griefs from your knowledge. Now I
am triumphant, the favourite of the public again; and
now you hear from me.
“A strange capricious master is the public. However,
one consolation greater than any other, except
one’s own approbation, has been that those whose
suffrages I esteemed most have, through all my
troubles, clasped me closer to their hearts; they have
been the touchstone to prove who were really my
friends. You will believe me when I affirm that your
friendship, and my dear Mrs. Whalley’s, is an honour
and a happiness I would not forego for any earthly
consideration. Tell my dearest Mrs. Whalley that
neither avocations nor indolence would have prevented
your hearing from me long ago but for the reasons
already mentioned. I wrote to you last Sunday, when
I had not received your dear letters; so you will do
me the justice to remember that I was not reminded of
you but by my own heart, which, while it beats, will
ever love you both with the warmest and truest affection;
however, as she is so seldom mistaken, we shall
have the honour and glory of laughing at her. Would
to God I could laugh with, or cry with, or anything
with you, but for half an hour! To say the truth,
though, your tender reproaches gave me a melancholy
which I could not (and I don’t know if I wished it)
shake off. Pray let me hear from you very soon, and
very often. I shall be a better woman, and more
worthy of your invaluable friendship, the more I converse
with you. Surely the converse of good and
gentle spirits is the nearest approach to Heaven that
we can know; therefore, once more I beg that I may
often hear from you, and, if you do love me, do not
think so unworthily of me as to suppose my affection
can, in the nature of things, ever know the least abatement.
I conjure you both to promise me this, for I
cannot bear it—indeed, I can’t!”
CHAPTER VIII. LADY MACBETH.
Contemporaneous critics are unanimous in declaring
Lady Macbeth to be Mrs. Siddons’s finest impersonation,
and it is with this rôle that we always
connect the Great Actress. She made the part her
own, and identified herself with it in the memories
of all who saw her. It is essentially in Lady Macbeth
that Shakespeare proves himself so thoroughly
Anglo-Saxon; the whole conception of the person is
Teutonic. The idea of the remorse-haunted murderess,
with her despairing fatalism and unswerving
ambition, is more nearly allied to “Vala,” in the
Scandinavian mythology, than anything in the tragedies
of Sophocles or Euripides, and this it is that
rendered Mrs. Siddons so perfect an embodiment of the
character. She was essentially Teutonic in her grandeur,
her stateliness, and, at the same time, sustained
energy and vitality. Rachel had moments of superhuman
grandeur and ferocity, but they only flashed
for a moment; hers was the turning-point of passion
of the Latin race, but not the voluminous grandeur,
gaining strength, like a mighty river, as it rolls
along, which distinguishes the heroic emotions of the
Teuton.
In studying the annals of genius, it is interesting to
observe how circumstances working from within force
it on and bring it to completion, how circumstances
working from without mould it into form, tempering
the fine metal until it is supple and adaptable, but
breaking the inferior metal by the sheer weight of their
inexorable pressure.
Had Mrs. Siddons remained the brilliant, beautiful
girl, with life undimmed by clouds, without experience
of the bitterness and sorrow of life, she never
could have acted Lady Macbeth. In her impetuous
indignation at first, she herself said that never again
would “she present herself before that audience that
had treated her so savagely”; but the greater spirit
within reasserted itself, and her genius emerged from
the trial strengthened and expanded by a larger range
of emotion and experience.
With her increased knowledge of life, the actress was
enabled to form a more vivid conception of the character.
She was naturally intensely masterful, determined,
and ambitious, undaunted in peril. She had
toiled, and attained the highest point of her ambition.
She had known the incentives of distinction, worldly
power, applause, yet she remained a woman, passionate
and wayward in her affections to the last; and this is
the view, seen through the medium of her own character,
that she took of Lady Macbeth, and it was
through her lofty impersonation of ambition in its
highest and most sublimated form that she moved
her audience to terror, and by this womanly tenderness
that she moved them to sympathy and pity for the
murderess of Banquo.
Mrs. Siddons had studied the part of Lady Macbeth
when little more than a girl. She gives us a graphic
account of the first time she learnt it for the purposes
of stage representation:—
“It was my custom to study my characters at night,
when all the domestic care and business were over.
On the night preceding that in which I was to appear
in this part for the first time, I shut myself up as
usual, when all the family were retired, and commenced
my study of Lady Macbeth. As the character is very
short, I thought I should soon accomplish it. Being
then only twenty years of age, I believed, as many
others do believe, that little more was necessary than
to get the words into my head; for the necessity of
discrimination, and the development of character, at
that time of my life, had scarcely entered into my
imagination. But to proceed. I went on with tolerable
composure, in the silence of the night (a night I never
can forget), till I came to the assassination scene,
when the horrors of the scene rose to a degree that
made it impossible for me to get farther. I snatched
up my candle, and hurried out of the room in a
paroxysm of terror. My dress was of silk, and the
rustling of it, as I ascended the stairs to go to bed,
seemed to my panic-struck fancy like the movement
of a spectre pursuing me. At last I reached my
chamber, where I found my husband fast asleep. I
clapt my candlestick down upon the table, without the
power of putting the candle out, and I threw myself
on my bed without daring to stay even to take off my
clothes. At peep of day I rose to resume my task;
but so little did I know of my part when I appeared
in it at night, that my shame and confusion cured me
of procrastinating my business for the remainder of
my life.”
People afterwards were inclined to find her formal
and sententious, and even denied her sensibility off the
stage; but it is impossible to read the account of the
manner in which she entered into her parts, and how
they took hold of her in her early days of work, without
feeling that she had depths of pathos and sympathy in
her disposition undreamt of by those who met her later
when, under a dignified tragic manner, she had hidden
her youthful spontaneity of feeling. We have only
need of the evidence of the actors she acted with to
see how deeply she entered into her part.
Miss Kelly said that when, as Constance, Mrs. Siddons
wept over her, her collar was wet with her tears.
Tom Davies is said to have declared that in the third
act of the Fair Penitent she “turned pale under her
rouge.” She tells us herself that “when called upon
to personate the character of Constance, I never, from
the beginning of the play to the end of my part in it,
once suffered my dressing-room door to be closed, in
order that my attention might be constantly fixed on
those distressing events which, by this means, I could
plainly hear going on upon the stage, the terrible
effects of which progress were to be represented by me.
Moreover, I never omitted to place myself, with Arthur
in my hand, to hear the march, when, upon the reconciliation
of England and France, they enter the gates
of Angiers to ratify the contract of marriage between
the Dauphin and the Lady Blanche, because the
sickening sounds of that march would usually cause
the bitter tears of rage, disappointment, betrayed
confidence, baffled ambition, and, above all, the
agonizing feelings of maternal affection to gush into
my eyes.”
As a set-off against the above statement, we have
Cumberland’s description of Mrs. Siddons coming off
the stage in the full flush of triumph—having harrowed
her audience with emotion—and walking up to the
mirror in the green room to survey herself with perfect
composure.
We imagine there is no law to be laid down on the
subject of the amount of feeling an actor really puts
into the part he is enacting. It must vary. Conventionality
must, with the greatest of them, now and
then take the place of emotion; or, as Talma expresses
it, the “Métier must now and then take the place of
Le vrai.”
We know the story of how once, when Garrick was
playing King Lear, Johnson and Murphy kept up an
animated conversation at the side-wing during one of
his most important scenes. When Garrick came over
the stage, he said, “You two talk so loud you destroy
all my feelings.” “Prithee,” replied Johnson, “do not
talk of feelings; Punch has no feeling”—a remark
which is borne out by another account of Garrick
as Lear rising from the dead body of his daughter
Cordelia, where he had been convulsing the audience
with sobs, running into the green-room gobbling like a
turkey to amuse Kitty Clive and Mrs. Abington.
Mrs. Siddons is said to have made the statement that,
after playing the part of Lady Macbeth for thirty years,
she never read it over without discovering in it something
new. In her Remarks, however, on the character,
left amongst her memoranda, we do not find any particular
depth or originality in her conception, and we
doubt if she ever improved much on her first ideal.
As to her notion that Lady Macbeth was a small,
fair, blue-eyed woman, delicate and fragile, it could
have been but a “caprice” of later days, originating
in her endeavour to find new readings and impressions.
A short analysis of some of her opinions on the
character may be interesting.
“In this astonishing creature,” she says, “one sees
a woman in whose bosom the passion of ambition has
almost obliterated all the characteristics of human
nature; in whose composition are associated all the
subjugating powers of intellect, and all the charms and
graces of personal beauty. You will probably not
agree with me as to the character of that beauty; yet,
perhaps, this difference of opinion will be entirely
attributable to the difficulty of your imagination disengaging
itself from that idea of the person of her
representative which you have been so long accustomed
to contemplate. According to my notion, it is of that
character which, I believe, is generally allowed to be
most captivating to the other sex—fair, feminine, nay,
perhaps, even fragile—
Fair as the forms that, wove in Fancy’s loom,
Float in light visions round the poet’s head.
“Such a combination only—respectable in energy
and strength of mind, and captivating in feminine
loveliness—could have composed a charm of such
potency as to fascinate the mind of a hero so dauntless,
a character so amiable, so honourable as Macbeth,
to seduce him to brave all the dangers of the present
and all the terrors of a future world; and we are constrained,
even whilst we abhor his crimes, to pity the
infatuated victim of such a thraldom.
“His letters, which have informed her of the predictions
of those preternatural beings who accosted
him on the heath, have lighted up into daring and
desperate determinations all those pernicious slumbering
fires which the enemy of man is ever watchful to
awaken in the bosoms of his unwary victims. To his
direful suggestions she is so far from offering the least
opposition, as not only to yield up her soul to them,
but, moreover, to invoke the sightless ministers of
remorseful cruelty to extinguish in her breast all those
compunctious visitings of nature which otherwise
might have been mercifully interposed to counteract,
and, perhaps, eventually to overcome, their unholy
instigations. But, having impiously delivered herself
up to the excitement of hell, the pitifulness of heaven
itself is withdrawn from her, and she is abandoned to
the guidance of the demons whom she invoked.
Lady Macbeth, thus adorned with every fascination of
mind and person, enters for the first time, reading a
part of those portentous letters from her husband.
“‘They met me in the day of success; and I have
learnt by the perfectest report they have more in them
than mortal knowledge. When I burnt with desire
to question them further, they made themselves into
thin air, into which they vanished. Whilst I stood
wrapt in the wonder of it, came missives from the
King, who all-hailed me “Thane of Cawdor,” by
which title before these sisters had saluted me, and
referred me to the coming on of time with “Hail,
King that shall be!” This I have thought good to
deliver thee, my dearest partner of greatness, that
thou mightest not lose the dues of rejoicing, by
being ignorant of what greatness is promised. Lay
it to thy heart, and farewell.’
“Now vaulting ambition and intrepid daring, rekindle
in a moment all the splendours of her dark blue
eyes. She fatally resolves that Glamis and Cawdor
shall be also that which the mysterious agents of the
Evil One have promised.”
Lady Macbeth then gives the wonderful analysis of
her husband’s character, “Yet I do fear thy nature is
too full of the milk of human kindness to catch the
nearest way”; proving him to be of a temper so
irresolute as to require “all the efforts, all the excitement,
which her uncontrollable spirit and her unbounded
influence over him can perform.”
“When Macbeth appears, she seems so insensible to
everything but the horrible design which has probably
been suggested to her by his letters, as to have entirely
forgotten both the one and the other. It is very remarkable
that Macbeth is frequent in expressions of
tenderness to his wife, while she never betrays one
symptom of affection towards him, till, in the fiery
furnace of affliction, her iron heart is melted down to
softness.” This was the side by which Mrs. Siddons
had taken such a grasp of the character of Lady
Macbeth. It was by bringing into prominence this
softer side of her character that, while thrilling her
audience with horror, she at the same time brought
tears to their eyes with an immense awe-struck pity.
She always held their interest by the human touches
which she brought into as much prominence as
possible.
Alluding to the lines:—
I have given suck, and know
How tender ’tis to love the babe that milks me,
she says: “Even here, horrified as she is, she shows
herself made by ambition, but not by nature, a perfectly
savage creature. The very use of such a tender
allusion in the midst of her dreadful language, persuades
one unequivocally that she has really felt the
maternal yearnings of a mother towards her babe, and
that she considered this action the most enormous that
ever required the strength of human nerves for its
perpetration. Her language to Macbeth is the most
potently eloquent that guilt could use. It is only in
soliloquy that she invokes the powers of hell to
unsex her. To her husband she avows, and the
naturalness of her language makes us believe her, that
she had felt the instinct of filial as well as maternal
love. But she makes her very virtues the means of a
taunt to her lord: ‘You have the milk of human
kindness in your heart,’ she says (in substance) to
him, ‘but ambition, which is my ruling passion, would
be also yours if you had courage. With a hankering
desire to suppress, if you could, all your weaknesses of
sympathy, you are too cowardly to will the deed, and
can only dare to wish it. You speak of sympathies
and feelings. I, too, have felt with a tenderness which
your sex cannot know; but I am resolute in my
ambition to trample on all that obstructs my way to a
crown. Look to me, and be ashamed of your weakness.”
“In the tremendous suspense of these moments”
(when Duncan sleeps), Mrs. Siddons again tells us,
“while she recollects her habitual humanity, one trait
of tender feelings is expressed: ‘Had he not resembled
my father as he slept, I had done it.’”
Through many pages Mrs. Siddons thus gives us her
views of the character of Lady Macbeth; sometimes
verging on a pomposity that is almost Johnsonese.
Her later criticisms of the parts in which she acted,
bear out the statement that hers was not an intellectual
power that strengthened or expanded after the
“middle of the road of life.” This year, 1785, saw
her great triumph. But we doubt if she had not
already mastered the idea of chilling and terrifying
her audience when, as she describes, she worked
herself into a paroxysm of terror on first studying
the part as a young girl. The physical power and
confidence to communicate that terror were hers now,
but the intellectual comprehension had been there
before, and certainly did not increase; on the contrary,
it deteriorated with years. The power of fresh
comprehension passed away, and with it the elasticity
and variety of her earlier effects; and from being singularly
simple and direct, she became stagey and artificial.
An artist gets certain words to utter; he gets the
skeleton sketch, as it were, of the character he has to
portray, but the emphasis and passion he puts into
them, which go direct from his heart to the heart of
his audience, must be his, and his alone, and must be
as little as possible the effect of study or deliberation.
Thus the ingredients of terror, ambition, and wifely
and maternal love, were the uncomplex emotions at
first impressed on Mrs. Siddons’s brain by the study
of the part; and those were the predominating influences
by which she swayed her audience to the
last day she acted it.
Many are the records that we have of this great
performance—all the world has heard of the Lady
Macbeth of Mrs. Siddons—but, alas! how insufficient
are they to give us an idea of the wondrous reality.
The weird-like tones, that sent an involuntary shudder
through the house; the bewildered melancholy; and,
lastly, the piteous cry of the strong heart broken,
have come down to us as traditions; but the grandeur
of her majesty, the earnest accents as the demon of
the character took possession of her, must ever remain
an unknown sensation to us. One who saw her once
act it from the side scenes, with the disillusion of red
ochre, that was daubed on by her maid under his
eyes; her whisper, which Christopher North eloquently
termed “the escaping sighs and moans of the bared
soul”; her face, the terrible mixture of hope, apprehension,
and resolution, gave him a sickly feeling of
reality. His tongue clave to the roof of his mouth, in
spite of the evidence of his eyes that the assassination
was a piece of mechanical trickery in which the paint-pot
played a conspicuous part. If a detective had
made his appearance at the moment, he declares he
would immediately have given himself up as particeps
criminis, accessory before and after the event. The
whole fiction, so inimitably played and so powerfully
described, had kicked fact and reason off the throne.
But we must return to the first night. It was the
2nd of February. All the intellect and fashion of the
town were present: Burke, Fox, Wyndham, Gibbon,
in the front row, and, above all, Sir Joshua Reynolds,
who took a particular interest in her performance of
the character. He had a seat in the orchestra, where
he was privileged to sit on account of his deafness.
He had constantly urged her to act Lady Macbeth
before, and had designed her dress for the sleep-walking
scene. Needless to say that her usual nervousness
was magnified tenfold. All had declared her
incapable of rendering the grander plays of Shakespeare.
She had reached, they maintained, the highest
point which she was capable of attaining, and her
straining higher was simply presumption. She knew,
therefore, that if she had been criticised before, the
observations now would be much more severe. The
representation of the other parts also did not satisfy
her. Smith, popularly known as “Gentleman Smith”
because he generally did the light and airy part of
lover in comedy parts, was the Macbeth, Brereton the
Macduff, and Bensley the Banquo; and the memory of
the popularity of Mrs. Pritchard in the part, seemed
to stand between her and her audience. She had
already begged Dr. Johnson to let her know his
opinion of Mrs. Pritchard, whom she had never seen,
and she tells us in her Autograph Recollections that he
answered:—
“‘Madam, she was a vulgar idiot; she used to speak
of her “gownd,” and she never read any part in a play
in which she acted except her own. She no more
thought of the play out of which her part was taken
than a shoemaker thinks of the skin out of which the
piece of leather of which he is making a pair of shoes
is cut.’ Is it possible, thought I, that Mrs. Pritchard,
the greatest of all the Lady Macbeths, should never
have read the play? and I concluded that the Doctor
must have been misinformed; but I was afterwards
assured by a gentleman, a friend of Mrs. Pritchard,
that he had supped with her one night after she
had acted Lady Macbeth, and that she declared she
had never perused the whole tragedy. I cannot
believe it.”
It would seem difficult to such a worker as Mrs.
Siddons to conceive the possibility of a woman not
mastering the whole play if she had to act the part of
Lady Macbeth, but we think Dr. Johnson must have
been too severe when he called an actress who for years
had held the stage with Garrick “a vulgar idiot.” And
there is little doubt that the tradition of her acting
in the part of Lady Macbeth still had a firm hold
on the memory of the audience. As a proof of this
we will here quote an incident that occurred the first
night:—
“Just as I had finished my toilette, and was pondering
with fearfulness my first appearance in the
grand fiendish part, comes Mr. Sheridan knocking at
my door, and insisting, in spite of all my entreaties
not to be interrupted at this tremendous moment, to
be admitted. He would not be denied admittance, for
he protested he must speak to me on a circumstance
which so deeply concerned my own interest, that it
was of the most serious nature. Well, after much
squabbling I was compelled to admit him, that I might
dismiss him the sooner, and compose myself before the
play began.
“But what was my distress and astonishment when
I found that he wanted me, even at this moment of
anxiety and terror, to adopt another mode of acting
the sleeping scene! He told me that he had heard
with the greatest surprise and concern that I meant to
act it without holding the candle in my hand; and
when I argued the impracticability of washing out that
‘damned spot’ that was certainly implied by both her
own words and those of her gentlewoman, he insisted
that if I did put the candle out of my hand it would
be thought a presumptuous innovation, as Mrs.
Pritchard had always retained it in hers. My mind,
however, was made up, and it was then too late to
make me alter it, for I was too agitated to adopt
another method. My deference for Mr. Sheridan’s
taste and judgment was, however, so great, that, had he
proposed the alteration whilst it was possible for me to
change my own plan, I should have yielded to his
suggestion; though even then it would have been
against my own opinion, and my observation of the
accuracy with which somnambulists perform all the
acts of waking persons.
“The scene, of course, was acted as I had myself
conceived it, and the innovation, as Mr. Sheridan
called it, was received with approbation. Mr. Sheridan
himself came to me after the play, and most ingenuously
congratulated me on my obstinacy.”
Let us try to recall the vision of Mrs. Siddons as
she acted Lady Macbeth that night. It was in 1785.
She was thirty years of age. The “timid tottering
girl,” who had first appeared as Portia on that stage,
was now a queenly woman, in the full meridian of her
stately beauty. Success had developed her intellectually
and physically, and she walked the stage in
the plenitude of her power, almost like some superhuman
being.
Her dress in the first and second acts was a heavy
black robe, with a broad border, which ran from her
shoulders down to her feet, of the most vivid crimson,
over which fell a long white veil. In the third she
changed this costume for another black dress, with
great gold bands lacing it across, and gold ornaments
round her neck and in her hair. Both of these dresses
strike us as being “stagey,” but she never had the art
of dressing herself; so great, however, was her power,
that all minor accessories of dress and scenery were
forgotten. For the sleep-walking scene Sir Joshua had
designed clouds of white drapery swathing the pale
drawn face; they lent an appalling weirdness to her
appearance, whilst the glassy stare she managed to
throw into her eyes completed the horror.
The audience were spellbound; they only saw that
woe-worn face, and heard that voice, broken with
agony and remorse. It was a night of nights, for her
and them, and yet no applause, no success, turned her
from concentration on the purpose and issue of her
art.
“While standing up before my glass,” she tells us,
“and taking off my mantle, a diverting circumstance
occurred to chase away the feelings of the anxious
night, for, while I was repeating, and endeavouring
to call to mind the appropriate tone and action to the
following words, ‘Here’s the smell of blood still,’ my
dresser innocently exclaimed, ‘Dear me, Ma’am, how
very hysterical you are to-night! I protest and vow,
Ma’am, it was not blood, but rose-pink and water; for
I saw the property-man mix it up with my own
eyes.’”
These were, indeed, the palmy days of the English
stage. With a self-collected, courageous energy,
artists then saw and recognised the greatest, and
strained every nerve to attain it. Scenic effect was
of minor importance; the development of mental
action, the portrayal of passion, were the end and aim
of the actor’s art, to which everything else was subsidiary.
They spent years upon the evolving of one
heroic conception, not with regard to its details of
upholstery and scene-painting, but with regard to the
presentment of the poet’s imagination which they
undertook to represent.
CHAPTER IX. FRIENDS.
Needless to say that in those days, when genius was
worshipped and the entrance to the most exclusive
circles of society accorded to talent of every description,
the social homage paid to Mrs. Siddons was of
the most enthusiastic description, passing sometimes
the bounds of good taste. The door of the lodgings
she occupied in the Strand the first year she acted was
soon beset by various persons quite unknown to her,
some of whom actually forced their way into her
drawing-room, in spite of remonstrance or opposition.
This was as inconvenient as it was offensive; for as
she usually acted three times a week, and had, besides,
to attend the rehearsals, she had but little time to
spend unnecessarily. None were more capable, however,
than she of keeping vulgar curiosity at a respectful
distance. She gives us a comic account of
an interview that took place between her and some of
these intrusive individuals:—
“One morning, though I had previously given
orders not to be interrupted, my servant entered the
room in a great hurry, saying, ‘Ma’am, I am very
sorry to tell you there are some ladies below who say
they must see you, and it is impossible for me to prevent
it. I have told them over and over again that
you are particularly engaged, but all in vain, and now,
Ma’am, you may actually hear them on the stairs.’ I
felt extremely indignant at such unparalleled impertinence,
and, before the servant had done speaking to
me, a tall, elegant, invalid-looking person presented
herself (whom, I am afraid, I did not receive very
graciously), and after her four more, in slow succession.
A very awkward silence took place. Presently
the first lady spoke. ‘You must think it
strange,’ she said, ‘to see a person entirely unknown
to you intrude in this manner upon your privacy; but,
you must know, I am in a very delicate state of
health, and my physician won’t let me go to the
theatre to see you, so I am come to look at you here.’
She accordingly sat down to look, and I to be looked
at, for a few painful moments, when she arose and
apologised.” There is something awful that sends a
cold shiver through us as the Tragic Muse tells us,
“I was in no humour to overlook such insolence,
and so let her depart in silence.” We can picture
her contemptuous scorn under the circumstances. But
it was not only in her own home she had to pay the
penalty of fame; the theatre was mobbed outside
every evening by a crowd anxious to see her walk
across the pavement to her carriage; her dresses were
copied, and the dressmakers to whom she went were
importuned to make for all the fashionable ladies.
Not only in these early days, but all her life, Mrs.
Siddons kept a position unexampled for one of her
profession. The house she occupied in Gore Street
during her second season was, when she entertained,
filled with all that was brilliant in literature and
fashion; and later at Westbourne Cottage, and when
she was in Pall Mall, Campbell tells us of rows of
“coaches and chairs” standing outside her door. Invitations
to most of the great houses in London
poured in upon her, and she herself gives a comic
account of the manner in which she was mobbed by
her fashionable devotees at an assembly at the erratic
Miss Monkton’s (afterwards Lady Cork), one of the
“Blues” who made oddity of dress, appearance, and
manner a study, and the running after “notorious
folk” a science.
The young actress had steadily declined many invitations,
feeling that the moments snatched from her
profession ought to be devoted to the care of her children.
Miss Monkton, however, insisted on her coming
one Sunday evening, assuring her that there would
only be some half-a-dozen friends to meet her.
“The appointed Sunday evening came. I went to
her very nearly in undress, at the early hour of eight,
on account of my little boy, whom she desired me
to bring with me, more for effect, I suspect, than for
his beaux yeux. I found with her, as I had been
taught to expect, three or four ladies of my acquaintance;
and the time passed in agreeable conversation,
till I had remained much longer than I had
apprehended.
“I was, of course, preparing speedily to return
home, when incessantly repeated thunderings at the
door, and the sudden influx of such a throng of people
as I had never before seen collected in any private
house, counteracted every attempt that I could make
for escape. I was therefore obliged, in a state of indescribable
mortification, to sit quietly down till I know
not what hour in the morning; but for hours before my
departure the room I sat in was so painfully crowded
that the people absolutely stood on the chairs, round
the walls, that they might look over their neighbours’
heads to stare at me; and if it had not been for the
benevolent politeness of Mr. Erskine, who had been
acquainted with my arrangement, I know not what
weakness I might have been surprised into, especially
being tormented, as I was, by the ridiculous interrogations
of some learned ladies who were called ‘Blues,’
the meaning of which title I did not at that time
appreciate; much less did I comprehend the meaning
of the greater part of their learned talk. These profound
ladies, however, furnished much amusement to
the town for many weeks after—nay, I believe I might
say for the whole winter. Glad enough was I at length
to find myself at peace in my own bed-chamber.”
Dr. Doran makes this scene take place at Mrs.
Montagu’s; but besides the victim’s own account of this
remarkable evening, that gives such a picture of the
times, we have those of Cumberland and of Miss
Burney. Cumberland, in the Observer, disguising the
people under feigned names, tells us:—
I now joined a cluster of people who had crowded round an actress
who sat upon a sofa leaning on her elbow in a pensive attitude, and
seemed to be counting the sticks of her fan, whilst they were vieing
with each other in the most extravagant encomiums.
“You were adorable last night in Belvidera,” says a pert young
parson with a high toupée. “I sat in Lady Blubber’s box, and I can
assure you she, and her daughters, too, wept most bitterly. But then
that charming mad scene—but, by my soul, it was a chef d’œuvre!
Pray, Madam, give me leave to ask you, was you really in your
senses?”
“I strove to do it as well as I could,” answered the actress.
“Do you intend to play comedy next season?” says a lady, stepping
up to her with great eagerness.
“I shall do as the manager bids me,” she replied.
“I should be curious to know,” says an elderly lady, “which part,
Madam, you yourself esteem the best you play?”
“I shall always endeavour to make that which I am about the best.”
An elegant and enchanting young woman of fashion now took her
turn of interrogating, and, with many apologies, begged to be informed
by her if she studied those enchanting looks and attitudes before a
glass?
“I never study anything but my author.”
“Then you practise them at rehearsals?” rejoined the questioner.
“I seldom rehearse at all.”
“She has fine eyes,” says a tragic poet to an eminent painter.
Vanessa now came up, and, desiring leave to introduce a young muse
to Melpomene, presented a girl in a white frock, with a fillet of flowers
tied round her hair, which hung down her back in flowing curls. The
young muse made a low obeisance, and, with the most unembarrassed
voice and countenance, whilst the poor actress was covered in blushes,
and suffering torture from the eyes of all in the room, broke forth as
follows:—
“O thou, whom Nature calls her own,
Pride of the stage and favourite of the town!”
Miss Burney, who was present, also contributes her
account of what took place:—
My father and I were both engaged to Miss Monckton’s; so was
Sir Joshua, who accompanied us. We found Mrs. Siddons, the actress,
there. She is a woman of excellent character, and, therefore, I am very
glad she is thus patronised, since Mrs. Abington, and so many frail
fair ones, have been thus noticed by the great. She behaved with great
propriety, very calm, modest, quiet, and unaffected. She has a very
fine countenance, and her eyes look both intelligent and soft. She has,
however, a steadiness in her manner and deportment by no means
engaging. Mrs. Thrale, who was there, said:
“Why, this is a leaden goddess we are all worshipping; however,
we shall soon gild it.”
A lady who sat near me then began a dialogue with Mr. Erskine,
who had placed himself exactly opposite to Mrs. Siddons, and they
debated together upon her manner of studying her parts, disputing
upon the point with great warmth, yet not only forbearing to ask Mrs.
Siddons herself which was right, but quite overpowering her with
their loquacity when she attempted, unasked, to explain the matter.
Most vehement praise of all she did followed, and the lady turned to
me and said:
“What invitation, Miss Burney, is here for genius to display itself?
Everybody, I hear, is at work for Mrs. Siddons; but if you would
work for her, what an inducement to excel you would both of you have.
Dr. Burney⸺”
“Oh, pray, Madam,” cried I, “don’t say to him⸺”
“Oh, but I will. If my influence can do you any mischief you may
depend upon having it.”
She then repeated what she had said to my father, and he instantly
said:
“Your ladyship may be sure of my interest.”
I whispered afterwards to know who she was, and heard she was
Lady Lucan.[1]
It is amusing to see how conceited Fanny Burney
always must turn every incident to herself. When
she did work for Mrs. Siddons, the play was received
with roars of laughter, and acted but one night.
We find a clue in the above description to Mrs.
Siddons’s unpopularity. Little Burney, with the
frizzled head, and Mrs. Thrale, who “skipped about
like a young kid, all vivacity and sprightliness,” could
not understand the “steadiness in her manner,” and
her dignified way of checking intrusive admirers. No
one appreciated admiration and love from her intimate
friends more than Mrs. Siddons, but to the adoration
of general society she was icy cold.
Sir Joshua Reynolds frequently went to see her act,
and she was a welcome guest at the house in Leicester
Fields.
“He approved,” she writes, “very much of my
costumes, and of my hair without powder, which at
that time was used in great profusion, with a reddish
brown tint, and a great quantity of pomatum, which,
well kneaded together, modelled the fair ladies’ tresses
into large curls like demi-cannon. My locks were
generally braided into a small compass, so as to ascertain
the size and shape of my head, which to a
painter’s eye was, of course, an agreeable departure
from the mode. My short waist, too, was to him a
pleasing contrast to the long stiff stays and hoop
petticoats which were then the fashion, even on the
stage, and it obtained his unqualified approbation.
He always sat in the orchestra; and in that place were
to be seen—O glorious constellation!—Burke, Gibbon,
Sheridan, and Windham.”
It was at Reynolds’s she first met Edmund Burke.
The story goes that she was reading Milton for the
benefit of the company, when she heard the great
orator’s deep melodious tones repeat, as she closed the
book, the lines beginning with “The angel ceased.”
That wonderful face, full of fiery power, was to be seen
amongst those surrounding her. He was afterwards
frequently present while she sat to Reynolds for her
portrait. She ever counted mercurial Sheridan as a
friend, in spite of the way in which he treated her.
She loved his beautiful, gentle wife, and some of her
happiest hours were spent in their society. She there
put off all her stateliness, and became the joyous-hearted
young girl of the old Bath days.
Sir Thomas Lawrence cherished all his life a feeling
that was almost akin to adoration for Mrs. Siddons’s
genius and beauty. He painted her and John Kemble
in every dress and every pose. He was engaged subsequently
to two of her daughters, first one and then the
other. He proposed to the eldest daughter, Sarah;
was accepted; but, before long, became miserable and
dejected, and at last confessed to Mrs. Siddons that he
had mistaken his feelings—that her younger daughter,
and not the elder, was the object of his affection.
Fanny Kemble says:—
Sarah gave up her lover, and he became engaged to the second,
Maria. Both, however, died of consumption. Maria, the youngest,
an exceedingly beautiful girl, died first, and on her death-bed made
her sister promise that she would never marry Lawrence. The death
of her daughters broke off all connection between Sir Thomas
Lawrence and my aunt, and from that time they never saw or had any
intercourse with one another. Yet not long after this Mrs. Siddons,
dining with us one day, asked my mother how the sketch Lawrence
was making of me was getting on. After my mother’s reply, my aunt
remained silent for some time, and then, laying her hand on my
father’s arm, said: “Charles, when I die, I wish to be carried to my
grave by you and Lawrence.”
Lawrence reached his grave when she was yet tottering on the brink
of hers.
On my twentieth birthday, which occurred soon after my first
appearance, Lawrence sent me a magnificent proof plate of my aunt as
the “Tragic Muse,” beautifully framed, and with this inscription:
“This portrait, by England’s greatest painter, of the noblest subject
of his pencil, is presented to her niece and worthy successor by her
most faithful humble friend and servant, Lawrence.” When my
mother saw this, she exclaimed at it, and said: “I am surprised he
ever brought himself to write those words ‘worthy successor.’”
A few days after, Lawrence begged me to let him have the print
again, as he was not satisfied with the finish of the frame. It was
sent to him, and when it came back he had effaced the words in which
he had admitted any worthy successor to his “Tragic Muse”; and Mr.
H⸺, who was at that time his secretary, told me that Lawrence
had the print lying with that inscription in his drawing-room for
several days before sending it to me, and had said to him, “I cannot
bear to look at it.”
Among these artists, poets, statesmen, who were
continually present at her representations and attended
afterwards at her dressing-room door to pay their
respects, in later years Byron might frequently be seen.
He declared her to be the “beau ideal of acting,”
and said, “Miss O’Neill I would not see for fear of
weakening the impression made by the queen of tragedians.
When I read Lady Macbeth’s part I have Mrs.
Siddons before me, and imagination even supplies her
voice, whose tones were superhuman and power over
the heart supernatural.” On another occasion, he is
reported to have said that of actors Cook was the most
natural, Kemble the most supernatural, and Kean the
medium between the two, but that Mrs. Siddons was
worth them all put together.
The first year she acted, “the gentlemen of the bar
adorned her brows with laurel,” as she says herself.
The “laurel” took the substantial form of a hundred
guineas and a wreath presented by two barristers.
She declared it to be the most shining circumstance of
her life, and alluded modestly to her “poor abilities”
and insufficient claims. The gentlemen of Brookes’s
Club also made up a handsome present.
“Mrs. Siddons continues to be the mode,” Horace
Walpole writes, “and to be modest and sensible. She
declines great dinners, and says the business and cares
of her family take her whole time. When Lord Carlisle
carried her the tribute money from Brookes’s, he
said she was not maniérée enough. ‘I suppose she
was grateful?’ said my niece, Lady Maria.”
It is easy to imagine the difficulty she experienced
in keeping her fame untarnished amidst that hotbed
of vice, Covent Garden, and amidst all the adulation
lavished on her. It is impossible, indeed, to say how
many enemies she made by rejecting inopportune
advances, and by exciting jealousies and envy; but
the worst they could ever allege was that she was hard
and haughty. She was continually on her guard.
“One would as soon think of making love to the
Archbishop of Canterbury” was said of her later;
but in the early days of her first appearance at Drury
Lane she was obliged often to have recourse to an outspoken
rebuff to aspirants to her favour.
As a curious instance of the insidious manner in
which attacks were sometimes made to win her regard,
John Taylor relates that one morning, on calling on
her, he found her in the act of burning some letters
that had been returned to her by the executors of the
individual to whom they were addressed. He sat
down to help her, and, in doing so, a printed copy of
some scandalous verses on her that had appeared in
the St. James’s Gazette dropped out. Some lines in
the handwriting of the deceased poet that were written
on the top of the page proved the author, and proved
that attacker and defender had been one and the
same person. In talking the matter over afterwards,
Mrs. Siddons recalled to mind that the same person
had once endeavoured to undermine her affection for
her husband by telling her tales of his infidelity.
We cannot resist giving here a letter which Mrs.
Siddons received many years after her first appearance
on the stage, when one might have thought her age
and reputation a sufficient protection against such
addresses:—
Loveliest of women! In Belvidera, Isabella, Juliet, and Calista, I
have admired you until my fancy threatened to burst, and the strings
of my imagination were ready to crack to pieces; but, as Mrs. Siddons,
I love you to madness, and until my heart and soul are overwhelmed
with fondness and desire. Say not that time has placed any
difference in years between you and me. The youths of her day saw
no wrinkles upon the brow of Ninon de l’Enclos. It is for vulgar
souls alone to grow old; but you shall flourish in eternal youth,
amidst the war of elements, and the crash of worlds.
May 2nd, Barley Mow,
Salisbury Square.
So pertinacious became the persecutions of this
young Irishman, for he was an Irishman, that she was
obliged to seek the protection of the law. His
bursting imagination was kept in check for some
little time by the sobering effects of a term of imprisonment.
Sometimes, also, her would-be adorers boasted of
favours never received.
“If you should meet a Mr. Seton,” she wrote to
Dr. Whalley, “who lived in Leicester Square, you
must not be surprised to hear him talk of being very
well with my sister and myself; for, since I have been
here, I have heard the old fright has been giving it out
in town. You will find him rather an unlikely person
to be so great a favourite with women.”
Amongst fashionable ladies she counted many and
constant friends. The doors of Mrs. Montagu’s house
(centre of intellect and fashion) were always open to
her; and we hear of her there on one occasion when
all the “Blues” swarmed round their “Queen Bee,”
and she wore her celebrated dress embroidered with
the “ruins of Palmyra.”
Mrs. Damer (Anne Conway), daughter of General
Conway, the celebrated sculptress and woman of fashion,
was also one of her most intimate friends, and later in
life the actress spent many hours in her studio when
bitten herself with the love of modelling. Campbell
says that Mrs. Siddons’s love of modelling in clay,
began at Birmingham; and he tells a story of her
going into a shop there, seeing a bust of herself, which
the shopman, not knowing who she was, told her was
the likeness of the greatest actress in the world. Mrs.
Siddons bought it, and, thinking she could make a
better replica of her own features, set to work and
made modelling a favourite pursuit. Whether the
impetus was thus given we hardly know, but it was
the fashion of the time. Mrs. Damer, who was declared
by her admirers “to be as great a sculptor as Mr.
Nollekens,” and many other dainty fine ladies, put on
mob caps and canvas aprons, wielding mallet and
chisel, and kneading wax and clay with their small
white hands. Mrs. Siddons was often the guest of
Mrs. Damer at Strawberry Hill.
In her circle of women friends, we must not forget,
either, the beautiful, fascinating, stuttering Mrs. Inchbald,
the dear muse of her and her brother John. It
is said that, coming off the stage one evening, she was
about to sit down by Mrs. Siddons in the green-room,
when, suddenly looking at her magnificent neighbour,
she said, “No, I won’t s-s-s-sit by you; you’re t-t-t-too
handsome!” in which respect she certainly need have
feared no competition, and less with Mrs. Siddons
than anyone, their style of beauty being so absolutely
dissimilar.
Miss Seward was one of the adorers of her circle,
but, in spite of the pages of rhapsodies on the subject
“of the most glorious of her sex,” written to “her
dear Lichfieldians” and the odes poured out to “Isabella”
and “Euphrasia,” it is a significant fact that
we do not find one letter personally to Mrs. Siddons,
nor one from Mrs. Siddons addressed to her. Practical
and sincere herself, the great actress disliked
“gush” of all sorts. Miss Seward wrote, “My dear
friends, I arrived here at five. Think of my mortification!
Mrs. Siddons in Belvidera to-night, as is supposed,
for the last time before she lies in. I asked
Mrs. Barrow if it would be impossible to get into the
pit. “O heaven!” said she, “impossible in any part
of the house!” Mrs. B⸺ is, I find, in the petit
souper circle; so the dear plays oratorios, and will be
a little too much for my wishes, out of question.
Adieu! Adieu!”
The Lichfieldian incense was a little too pungent
for the nostrils to which it was offered. The great
actress wrote, rather weariedly to her friend Dr.
Whalley:—
“Believe me, my dear Sir, it is not want of inclination,
but opportunity, that prevents my more frequent
acknowledgments: but need I tell you this? No;
you generously judge of my heart by your own. I
fear I must have appeared very insensible, and, therefore,
unworthy the honour Miss Seward has done
me; but the perpetual round of business in which
I am engaged is incredible. Shall I trespass on
your goodness to say that I feel as I ought on that
occasion?”
She then alludes to the kindness of the King and
Queen which, sometimes to an inconvenient extent,
was shown towards her all her life.
“I believe I told you that the Queen had graciously
put my son down on her list for the Charterhouse;
and she has done me the honour to stamp my reputation
by her honoured approbation. They have seen
me in all my characters but Isabella, which they have
commanded for Monday next; but, having seen me in
Jane Shore last night, and, judging very humanely that
too quick repetitions of such exertions may injure my
health, the King himself most graciously sent to the
managers, and said he must deny himself the pleasure
of seeing Isabella till Tuesday. This is the second
time he has distinguished me in this manner. You
see a vast deal of me in the papers, of my appointment
at Court, and the like. All groundless; but I
have the pleasure to inform you that my success has
exceeded even my hopes. My sister is engaged, and
is successful. God be praised for all His mercies!
You will think me an egotist, I fear. I shall certainly
be at Bath in the Passion Week, if I am alive. I
count the hours till then.”
Our readers may like to know that when their
Majesties, with the Prince of Wales, the Princess
Royal, and the Princess Augusta went in state, on
October 8th, 1783, to see Mrs. Siddons play Isabella,
the Sovereign and his wife sat under a dome covered
with crimson velvet and gold; the heir to the throne
sat under another of blue velvet and silver; and the
young Princesses under a third of blue satin and silver
fringe. George III. wore “a plain suit of Quaker-coloured
clothes, with gold buttons; the Queen, a
white satin robe, with a head-dress which was ornamented
by a great number of diamonds; the Princess
Royal was dressed in a white and blue figured silk, and
Princess Augusta in a rose-coloured and white silk of
the same pattern as her sister’s, having both their
head-dresses richly ornamented with diamonds. His
Royal Highness the Prince of Wales had a suit of
dark blue Geneva velvet, richly trimmed with gold
lace.”
We are further told that on this occasion Mrs.
Siddons was much indisposed previous to her going
on the stage; and, after the curtain dropped at
the end of the fifth act, was so very ill as not to be
capable of walking to her dressing-room without support.
Notwithstanding her suffering, she went through
the part as if inspired. The Queen was so affected at
her performance, that His Majesty seemed alarmed,
and often diverted her attention from situations and
passages that were likely to distress her.
The following snarl was found among Horace Walpole’s
papers:—
For the Morning Chronicle. On the King commanding the Tragedy
of The Grecian Daughter on Thursday the 2nd inst. Jan. 10th, 1783.
Epigrammatic
Siddons to see—King, Lords, and Commons run,
Glad to forget that Britain is undone.
The Jesuit Shelburne, the apostate Fox,
And Bulls and Bears, together in a Box.
Thurlow neglects his promises to friends;
And scribbling Townsend no more letters sends.
Cits leave their feasts, and sots desert their wine;
Each youth cries “Charming!” and each maid, “Divine!”
See, of false tears, a copious torrent flows,
But not one real, for their country’s woes.
The club of spendthrifts, the rapacious bar
Of words, not arms, support the bloodless war.
Let Spain Gibraltar get, our islands France,
So Siddons acts, or Vestris leads the dance.
Run on, mad nation! pleasure’s frantic round;
For acting, fiddling, dancing be renown’d!
Soon foreign fleets shall rule the Western main;
George fill no throne but that of Drury Lane.
Merlin.
George III. admired her, he said, “for her repose,”
adding, “Garrick could never stand still; he was a great
fidget.” The Queen told her, in broken English, that
the only resource was to turn away from the stage;
the acting was, indeed, too “disagreeable.” She was
frequently summoned to read at the Palace, and to
give lessons in elocution to the young Princesses.
In Mrs. Siddons’s memoranda, we are given an
account of one of these readings. She felt extremely
awkward, she tells us, in the “sack” with “hoop and
treble ruffles which it was considered necessary to put
on, according to court etiquette.” On her arrival she
was led into an ante-chamber, where there were ladies
of rank whom she knew, while presently the King
appeared, drawing one of his little daughters in a “go-cart.”
This little princess was about three years old;
and when Mrs. Siddons remarked to the lady standing
next her that she longed to kiss the child, it held out
its tiny hand ... so early had she learnt this
lesson of royalty. Mrs. Siddons was obliged to stand
during the whole of a lengthened evening, preferring
this to their offers of refreshment in an adjoining
room, as she was terrified at the thought of retiring
backwards through “the whole length of a long apartment,
with highly-polished, slippery floor.” Her Majesty
privately expressed much astonishment at seeing
her so collected, and was pleased to say that the
actress had conducted herself as though she had been
used to a court. “I had certainly often personated
queens,” was the actress’s remark.
It may be mentioned as a remarkable fact that the
first person outside the royal family who seems to have
entertained a suspicion that insanity was creeping over
the King was Mrs. Siddons. During a visit she paid to
Windsor Castle at the time, the King, without any
apparent motive, placed in her hands a sheet of paper
bearing nothing but his signature—an incident which
struck her as so unaccountable, that she immediately
carried it to the Queen, who gratefully thanked her for
her discretion.
But more than all the attentions of royalty, more
than all the flattery lavished upon her by great people,
more than all the applause and worship she received
from the crowds who besieged the theatre, did she
value the sparingly awarded praises and sincere shake
of the shabby, noble, snuff-covered hand of “the Great
Bear,” before whose growl everyone trembled.
In Boswell’s Life of Johnson he tells us the Doctor
had a singular prejudice against players, “futile
fellows” whom he rated no higher than rope-dancers
or ballad singers. This prejudice, however,
did not prevent him from hobbling off to see poor
crippled Mrs. Porter when forsaken by all the rest of
the world. The beginning of his liking for Mrs.
Siddons is thoroughly characteristic. He always talked
to his circle of lady adorers of that jade, Mrs. Siddons,
until one of the “fair females” suggested that he
must see the actress.
“But, indeed, Dr. Johnson,” said Miss Monckton,
“you must see Mrs. Siddons. Won’t you see her in
some fine part?”
“Why, if I must, Madam, I have no choice.”
“She says, Sir, she shall be very much afraid of
you.”
“Madam, that cannot be true.”
“Not true?” said Miss Monckton, staring. “Yes,
it is.”
“It cannot be, Madam.”
“But she said so to me; I heard her say it myself.”
“Madam, it is not possible; remember, therefore,
in future, that even fiction should be supported by
probability.”
Miss Monckton looked all amazement, but insisted
upon the truth of what she had said.
“I do not believe, Madam,” said he, warmly, “that
she knows my name.”
“Oh, that is rating her too low,” said a gentleman
stranger.
“By not knowing my name,” continued he, “I do
not mean literally, but that when she sees it abused
in a newspaper she may possibly recollect that she has
seen it abused in a newspaper before.”
“Well, Sir,” said Miss Monckton, “but you must
see her for all this.”
“Well, Madam, if you desire it, I will go; see her,
I shall not, nor hear her; but I’ll go, and that will
do. The last time I was at a play I was ordered there
by Mrs. Abington, or a Mrs. Somebody, I do not well
remember who, but I placed myself in the middle of
the first row of the front boxes, to show that when I
was called I came.”
He kept his promise, and the huge, slovenly figure,
clad in a greasy brown coat and coarse black worsted
stockings, was several times seen taking handfuls of
snuff, and criticising the actress in his outspoken, growling
fashion. She then paid him a visit in his den at
Bolt Court, to which he alludes in one of his letters to
Mrs. Thrale:—
“Mrs. Siddons, in her visit to me, behaved with great
modesty and propriety, and left nothing behind her to
be censured or despised. Neither praise nor money,
the two powerful corrupters of mankind, seemed to
have depraved her. I shall be glad to see her again.
Her brother Kemble calls on me, and pleases me very
well. Mrs. Siddons and I talked of plays, and she
told me her intention of exhibiting this winter the
character of Constance, Catherine, and Isabella, in
Shakespeare.”
Boswell gives us also the account of what took
place:—
“When Mrs. Siddons came into the room, there
happened to be no chair ready for her, which he
observing, said with a smile: ‘Madam, you who
so often occasion a want of seats to other people
will the more easily excuse the want of one yourself.’
“Having placed himself by her, he with great good
humour entered upon a consideration of the English
drama; and, among other enquiries, particularly
asked her which of Shakespeare’s characters she was
most pleased with. Upon her answering that she
thought the character of Queen Catherine in Henry
VIII. the most natural: ‘I think so too, Madam,’
said he; ‘and whenever you perform it I will once
more hobble out to the theatre myself.’ Mrs. Siddons
promised she would do herself the honour of acting
his favourite part for him, but was unable to do so
before grand old Samuel was laid to his last rest.”
CHAPTER X. 1782 TO 1798.
Mrs. Siddons’s life between the years 1785 to 1798
was passed in the professional treadmill, and her history
during this period is best told by an account of
the characters she personated.
After her appearance as Lady Macbeth on February
2nd, she chose to act Desdemona to her brother’s
Othello, and, to everyone’s surprise, acted it with a
tenderness, playfulness, and simplicity hardly to be
expected of the majestic actress, who had terrified
her audience by her representation of the Thane of
Cawdor’s wife. Campbell tells us that even years after,
when he saw her play this part at Edinburgh, not
recognising at first who was acting, he was spellbound
by her “exquisite gracefulness,” and thought it impossible
“this soft, sweet creature could be the Siddons,”
until by the emotion and applause of the audience he
knew it could be no other.
Unfortunately, in her first representation of this
part, she was carelessly given a damp bed to lie on in
the death scene, and caught so severe a cold as almost
to threaten rheumatic fever. From this time her delicacy
seems to date, for we now find her continually
complaining and incapacitated from appearing by ill-health.
After Desdemona she appeared in Rosalind, which
we can dismiss with the criticism of Young, the actor:
“Her Rosalind wanted neither playfulness nor feminine
softness, but it was totally without archness—not
because she did not properly conceive it; but how
could such a countenance be arch?” Her dress, too,
excited great amusement—“mysterious nondescript
garments.” We have a letter of hers to Hamilton the
artist, asking “if he would be so good as to make her
a slight sketch for a boy’s dress to conceal the person
as much as possible.” The woman who was capable of
taking this view of the representation of Rosalind was
not capable of acting the part.
Imogen, Ophelia, Catherine in the Taming of the
Shrew, and Cordelia, all acted with her brother, followed
in quick succession. This hard work entitled
her to a salary of twenty-four pounds ten shillings
weekly, while her brother drew ten pounds. Not contented
with this, however, she made a tour in the
provinces, Liverpool, Manchester, Birmingham, &c.
These country tours were not only fatiguing in consequence
of the amount of travelling to be done, but
also in consequence of the unsympathetic audiences to
be faced, and the discomfort of country theatres. The
system, also, of absorbing all the profits of provincial
actors made her very unpopular in the profession.
Some ridiculous stories are related of these tours.
When playing the “sleeping scene” in Macbeth, at
Leeds, a boy who had been sent for some porter
appeared by mistake on the stage, and walking up,
presented it to her. In vain she motioned him away,
in vain he was called off behind the scenes; the house
roared with laughter, and all illusion was dispelled for
the rest of the evening. On another occasion at Leeds,
when about to drink poison on the stage, one of the
audience in the gallery howled out “Soop it oop,
lass!” She endeavoured to frown down the interrupter,
but her own solemnity gave way. She was
also at country theatres often subjected to bearing the
brunt of a local quarrel or facetiousness directed
against a member or members of the audience. Once
at Liverpool the play of Jane Shore, which had
sent London audiences into fits of sobbing and
hysterics, was announced. The house was full, and
Miss Mellon, from whom we have the story, says the
actors behind the scenes expected a repetition of the
same emotion; but the people in the gallery, seeing
the principal merchants with their families present,
thought this a delightful opportunity of indulging
their wit respecting the “soldiering.” Accordingly,
they formed two bands, one on each side of the gallery,
and, from the commencement of the play to the
end, kept up a cross-dialogue of impertinence, about
“charging guns with brown sugar and cocoanuts,” and
“small arms with cinnamon powder and nutmegs.”
Miss Mellon was in agony for the object of her
theatrical devotion. She cried, she ran about behind
the wings as if she were going out of her senses. Mrs.
Siddons, however, calm though deadly pale, merely said
to her, with a slight tremor in her voice, “I will go
through the time requisite for the scenes, but will not
utter them.”
She went on the stage; said aloud, “It is useless to
act,” crossed her arms, and merely murmured the
speeches; and it is a fact that, on the first night one
of Mrs. Siddons’s masterpieces was acted in Liverpool,
she went through the entire performance in dumb
show.
In December 1785 her second son, George, was
born. As soon as she was able to write, she communicated
the fact to her friends, the Whalleys, in
one of her lively, light-hearted letters:—
“I have another son, healthy and lovely as an angel,
born the 26th Dec.; so, you see, I take the earliest
opportunity of relieving the anxiety which I know you
and my dear Mrs. Whalley will feel till you hear of
me. My sweet boy is so like a person of the Royal
Family, that I’m rather afraid he’ll bring me to
disgrace. My sister jokingly tells me she’s sure ‘my
lady his mother has played false with the prince,’ and
I must own he’s more like him than anybody else. I
will just hint to you that my father was at one time
very like the King, which a little saves my credit. I
rejoice that you are well, and have such pleasant
society, but I wish to God you would return! I have
no news for you, except that the prince is going to
devote himself entirely to a Mrs. Fitzherbert, and the
whole world is in an uproar about it. I know very
little of her history more than that it is agreed on all
hands that she is a very ambitious and clever woman,
and that ‘all good seeming by her revolt will be
thought put on for villany,’ for she was thought an
example of propriety. I hear, too, that the Duchess
of Devonshire is to take her by the hand, and to give
her the first dinner when the preliminaries are settled;
for it seems everything goes on with the utmost formality—provision
made for children, and so on. Some
people rejoice and some mourn at this event. I have
not heard what his mother says to it. The Royal
Family have been nearly all ill, but are now recovering,
and they graciously intend to command me to play in
The Way to Keep Him the first night I perform. They
are gracious to me beyond measure on all occasions,
and take all opportunities to show the world that they
are so. How good and considerate is this! They
know what a sanction their countenance is, and they
are amiable beyond description. Since my confinement
I have received the kindest messages from them;
they make me of consequence enough to desire I
won’t think of playing till I feel quite strong, and a
thousand more kind things. I perceive a little shooting
in my temples that tells me I have written enough.
“I don’t take leave of you, however, without telling
you that I am very much disappointed in Sherriffe’s
picture of me, and am afraid to employ him about
your snuff-box. I don’t know what to do about it, for
that promised to be so well that I almost engaged
him in the fulness of my heart to do it. I have not
been in face these last four months; but now that I
am growing as amiable as ever, I shall sit for it as
soon as possible. God Almighty bless you both!
“Yours,
“S. Siddons.”
Later she writes again to Whalley:—
“I have at last, my friend, attained the ten thousand
pounds which I set my heart upon, and am now perfectly
at ease with respect to fortune. I thank God
who has enabled me to procure to myself so comfortable
an income. I am sure my dear Mrs. Whalley
and you will be pleased to hear this from myself.
What a thing a balloon would be! but, the deuce take
them, I do not find that they are likely to be brought
to any good. Good heaven! what delight it would be
to see you for a few days only! I have a nice house,
and I could contrive to make up a bed. I know you
and my dear Mrs. Whalley would accept my sincere
endeavours to accommodate you; but don’t let me be
taken by surprise, my dear friend, for were I to see
you first at the theatre, I can’t answer for what might
be the consequence.
“I stand some knocks with tolerable firmness, I
suppose from habit; but those of joy being so infinitely
less frequent, I conceive must be more difficultly
sustained.
“You will find I have been a niggard of my praise,
when you see your Fanny. Oh! my beloved friend,
you could not speak to one who understands those
anxieties you mention better than I do. Surely it is
needless to say no one more ardently prays that God
Almighty, in His mercy, will avert the calamity; and
surely, surely there is everything to hope for from such
dispositions, improved by such an education. My
family is well, God be praised! My two sisters are
married and happy. Mrs. Twiss will present us with
a new relation towards February. At Christmas I bring
my dear girls from Miss Eames, or rather she brings
them to me. Eliza is the most entertaining creature in
the world; Sally is vastly clever; Maria and George are
beautiful; and Harry, a boy with very good parts, but
not disposed to learning.”
In spite of her statement that once she had made
ten thousand pounds she would rest contented, we find
her for the two next years working without intermission,
going from York to Edinburgh, from Edinburgh
to Liverpool. In 1788 Kemble succeeded King
as manager of Drury Lane, and his sister returned to
assist, first of all in his spectacular revival of Macbeth,
in which, among other innovations, he brought in the
black, grey, and white spirits, as bands of little boys.
One of these imps was insubordinate, and was sent
away in disgrace; his name was “Edmund Kean.”
They then acted Henry VIII. together, Kemble
contenting himself with “doubling” the characters of
Cromwell and Griffith, Bensley having already possession
of the part of Wolsey. The representation was
a success in every way, and Mrs. Siddons’s Queen
Katherine was henceforth ranked as equal to her Lady
Macbeth.
On the 7th February following she played for the
first time Volumnia to her brother’s Coriolanus. An
eye-witness tells us:—
“I remember her coming down the stage in the
triumphal entry of her son Coriolanus, when her
dumb show drew plaudits that shook the building.
She came alone, marching and beating time to the
music; rolling (if that be not too strong a term to
describe her motion) from side to side, swelling with
the triumph of her son. Such was the intoxication of
joy which flashed from her eye, and lit up her whole
face, that the effect was irresistible. She seemed to
me to reap all the glory of that procession to herself.
I could not take my eye from her. Coriolanus, banner,
and pageant, all went for nothing to me, after she had
walked to her place.”
Many are the testimonies of actors and actresses that
show her extraordinary personal power. Young relates
that he was once acting Beverley with her at Edinburgh.
They had reached the fifth act, when Beverley
had swallowed the poison, and Bates comes in, and
says to the dying man, “Jarvis found you quarrelling
with Jewson in the streets last night.” Mrs. Beverley
says, “No, I am sure he did not!” to which Jarvis
replies, “Or if I did?” meaning, it may be supposed,
to add, “The fault was not with my master.” But the
moment he utters the words “Or if I did?” Mrs.
Beverley exclaims, “’Tis false, old man! They had
no quarrel—there was no cause for quarrel!” In
uttering this, Mrs. Siddons caught hold of Jarvis, and
gave the exclamation with such piercing grief, that
Young said his throat swelled and his utterance was
choked. He stood unable to repeat the words which,
as Beverley, he ought to have immediately delivered.
The prompter repeated the speech several times, till
Mrs. Siddons, coming up to her fellow-actor, put the
tips of her fingers on his shoulders, and said in a low
voice, “Mr. Young, recollect yourself.”
Macready relates an equally remarkable instance of
her power. In the last act of Rowe’s Tamerlane, when,
by the order of the tyrant Moneses, Aspasia’s lover is
strangled before her face, she worked herself up to
such a pitch of agony that, as she sank a lifeless heap
before the murderer, the audience remained for several
moments awe-struck, then clamoured for the curtain
to fall, believing that she was really dead; and only
the earnest assurances of the manager to the contrary
could satisfy them. Holman and the elder Macready
were among the spectators, and looked aghast at one
another. “Macready, do I look as pale as you?”
inquired the former.
On another occasion, when performing Henry VIII.
with a raw “supernumerary” who was playing Surveyor,
when she warned him against giving false
testimony against his master, her look was so terrific
that the unfortunate youth came off perspiring with
terror, and swearing that nothing would induce him to
meet that woman’s eyes again.
Had Mrs. Siddons lived in our day, every shop-window
would have been crowded with photographs of
her classically beautiful face, in every pose and
every costume. Mercifully she lived in the days of
Gainsborough and Reynolds, and is, therefore, the
original of two of the most beautiful female portraits
ever painted. Sir Joshua is said to have borrowed
his conception from a figure designed by Michael
Angelo on the roof of the Sixtine Chapel. She is
seated in a chair of state, with two figures behind
holding the dagger and the bowl. The head is thrown
back in an attitude of dramatic inspiration, the right
hand thrown over an arm of the seat, the left raised,
pointing upwards. A tiara, necklace, and splendid
folds of drapery enhance the stateliness of the composition.
It is, undoubtedly, the great painter’s
masterpiece. “The picture,” Northcote says, “kept
him in a fever.” The unfavourable reception his
pictures of the year before had met with made him
resolved to show the critics that he was not past his
prime, while the grandeur and magnificence of the
sitter stimulated him to the exertion of all his genius.
Mrs. Siddons was fond, in later years, of describing
her sittings. “Ascend your undisputed throne,” said
the painter, leading her to the platform. “Bestow on
me some idea of the tragic muse.” And then, when
it was ended, the great painter insisted on inscribing
his name on her robe, saying that he could not lose
the honour of going down to posterity on the hem of
her garment. We, who only know of her greatness
from hearsay, can form some idea of what she must
have been from this magnificent conception.
Very nearly as noble and beautiful is the portrait by
Gainsborough. The delicacy of a refined English
complexion has never been so beautifully painted,
while the tone and colour is as exquisite as anything
Gainsborough ever did. The light transparent blue,
cool yellow, crimson, brown, and black, forms an
enchanting setting for the lovely head, which stands
out clear and delicate. It is said, that while Gainsborough
was painting her, after working in an absorbed
silence for some time, he suddenly exclaimed, “Damn
it, Madam, there is no end to your nose!” And,
indeed, it does stand out a little sharply. But the
great feature of the Kembles was the jaw-bone. The
actress herself exclaimed, laughing, “The Kemble
jaw-bone! Why, it is as notorious as Samson’s!”
Mrs. Jameson declares that she saw Mrs. Siddons
sitting near Gainsborough’s portrait two years before
her death, and, looking from one to the other, she
says, “It was like her still, at the age of seventy.”
Years after, Fanny Kemble, her grand-daughter,
while walking through the streets of Baltimore, saw
an engraving of Reynolds’s “Tragic Muse” and Lawrence’s
picture of John Kemble’s “Hamlet.” “We
stopped,” she says, “before them, and my father
looked with a great deal of emotion at these beautiful
representations of his beautiful kindred. It was a sort
of sad surprise to meet them in this other world,
where we are wandering aliens and strangers.”
From the numerous portraits extant of Mrs. Siddons
we can form an idea of her appearance, of which
such legendary accounts have been handed down.
She was much above middle height; as a girl she was
exceedingly thin and spare, and this remained her
characteristic until she was about twenty-two or three.
“Sarah Kemble would be a fine-looking woman one
of these days,” a friend of her father remarked,
“provided she could but add flesh to her bones, and
provided her eyes were as small again.”
This is, in fact, what did occur. Her increasing
plumpness rounded off all angles, making the eyes less
prominent; and at the age of twenty-four or twenty-five
she was in the very prime of her marvellous
beauty. She had a singular energy and elasticity of
motion. Her head was beautifully set on her shoulders.
Her features were fine and expressive, the nose a little
long, but counterbalanced by the height of the brow,
and firmly-modelled chin. The eye-brows were
marked, and ran straight across the brow; her eyes
positively flamed at times. A fixed pallor overspread
her features in later days, which was seldom tinged
with colour. It is difficult, looking at the stately fine
lady painted by Gainsborough, to imagine the bursts
of passion that convulsed her on the stage. Her voice,
as years matured its power, was capable of every inflection
of feeling; while her articulation was singularly
clear and exact. There was no undue raising of
the voice, no overdoing of action; all was moderate
and quiet until passion was demanded, and then swift
and sudden it burst forth.
In Kemble’s manner at times there was a sacrifice
of energy to grace. This observation, Braden tells us,
was made by Mrs. Siddons herself, who admired her
brother, in general, as much as she loved him. She
illustrated her meaning by rising and placing herself
in the attitude of one of the old Egyptian statues; the
knees joined together, and the feet turned a little inwards.
Placing her elbows close to her sides, she
folded her hands, and held them upright, with the
palms pressed to each other. Having made those present
observe that she had assumed one of the most
constrained, and, therefore, most ungraceful positions
possible, she proceeded to recite the curse of King
Lear on his undutiful offspring, in a manner which
made hair rise and flesh creep, and then called on
us to remark the additional effect which was gained
by the concentrated energy which the unusual and
ungraceful posture in itself implied.
It is a characteristic trait, that by the Kemble
family John should have been considered a finer player
than Sarah. We know that he continually gave her
directions and instructions, which she accepted with
all humility, and followed, until she had made herself
sure of her ground. No one, however gifted, could
then shake her conscientious adherence to her own
views.
The subtle difference that lies between genius and
talent separated the two. Kemble repeated beautiful
words suitably; Mrs. Siddons was magnificent before
she spoke, thrilling her audience with a silence more
significant than all else in the development of human
emotion. We can see how grand she was, independently
of her author, by the miserable plays she made
famous; when her genius was no longer present to
breathe life and passion into them they passed into
oblivion.
The number of indifferent plays she was entreated
to appear in were legion. All her friends seemed to
think they could write plays, and that she was the one
and only person who could appear in them. We find
her piteously writing to a friend who had sent her a
tragedy:—
“It is impossible for you to conceive how hard it is
to say that Astarte will not do as you and I would
have it do. Thank God, it is over! It has been so
bitter a sentence for me to pronounce, that it has
wrung drops of sorrow from the very bottom of my
heart. Let me entreat, if you have any idea that I
am too tenacious of your honour, that you will suffer
me to ask the opinion of others, which may be done
without naming the author. I must, however, premise
that what is charming in the closet often
ceases to be so when it comes into consideration for
the stage.”
Conceited Fanny Burney must needs write a tragedy,
Edwin and Elgitha. Her stumbling-block was
“Bishops.” At that time there was a popular drink
called “Bishop,” composed of certain intoxicating ingredients.
When, therefore, in one of the earlier scenes
the King gave the order “Bring in the Bishop,” the
audience went into roars of laughter. The dying
scene seemed to have no effect in damping their mirth.
A passing stranger, in a tragic tone, proposed to carry
the expiring heroine to the other side of a hedge.
This hedge, though remote from any dwelling, proved
to be a commodious retreat, for, in a few minutes
afterwards, the wounded lady was brought from behind
it on an elegant couch, and, after dying in the presence
of her husband, was removed once more to the
back of the hedge. The effect proved too ridiculous
for the audience, and Mrs. Siddons was carried off
amidst renewed roars of laughter.
Dr. Whalley must then needs press a tragedy of his
own upon her, The Castle of Mowal, which was
yawned at for three nights. It is said that when the
author went down to Mr. Peake, the treasurer, to
know what benefit might have accrued to him, it
amounted to nothing. “I have been,” said the doctor,
an old picquet-player, “piqued and repiqued”; and
so he retired from the scene of his discomfiture to
Bath, where he plumed himself on the fact of having
“run for three nights.”
Her next essay in the cause of friendship was in
Bertie Greatheed’s tragedy of The Regent. She writes
in reference to it:—
“The plot of the poor young man’s piece, it strikes
me, is very lame, and the characters very—very ill-sustained
in general; but more particularly the lady,
for whom the author had me in his eye. This woman
is one of those monsters (I think them) of perfection,
who is an angel before her time, and is so entirely
resigned to the will of Heaven, that (to a very mortal
like myself) she appears to be the most provoking
piece of still life one ever had the misfortune to meet.
Her struggles and conflicts are so weakly expressed,
that we conclude they do not cost her much pain, and
she is so pious that we are satisfied she looks upon her
afflictions as so many convoys to Heaven, and wish her
there, or anywhere else but in the tragedy. I have
said all this, and ten times more, to them both, with as
much delicacy as I am mistress of; but Mr. G. says
that it would give him no great trouble to alter it,
provided I will undertake the milksop lady. I am in
a very distressed situation, for, unless he makes her
a totally different character, I cannot possibly have
anything to do with her.”
The piece was eventually performed for twelve
nights, and then consigned to oblivion; but the author
was so satisfied that he gave a supper, which was followed
by a drinking-bout at the “Brown Bear” in
Bow Street, at which a subordinate actor named Phillimore
was sufficiently tipsy to have courage enough to
fight his lord and master, John Kemble, who was
elevated enough to defend himself, and generous
enough to forget the affair next morning.
Other parts were declined by her for other reasons.
Colman had written an epilogue to Mr. Jephson’s
Julia, which she refused to speak because she declared
it to be “coarse;” and the part of Cleopatra, she said
she never would act, because “she would hate herself
if she were to play it as she thought it should be
played.” And there she was right; the “Serpent of
Old Nile” was not within her range.
One of her admirers tells us that her majestic and
imposing person, and the commanding character of her
beauty, militated against the effect she produced in the
part of Mrs. Haller. “No man alive or dead,” said
he, “would have dared to take a liberty with her;
wicked she might be, but weak she could not be, and
when she told the story of her ill-conduct in the play
nobody believed her.” Another eye-witness, speaking
of “the fair penitent,” said that it was worth sitting
out the piece for her scene with Romont alone, to see
“such a splendid animal in such a magnificent rage.”
And yet, what a kind heart it was to an erring
sister! “Charming and beautiful Mrs. Robinson,” she
writes, referring to Perdita Robinson, “I pity her from
the bottom of my soul.” And what a generous helping
hand she stretched out to her younger colleagues.
When Miss Mellon, twenty years her junior, was acting
with her at Liverpool, Mrs. Siddons one morning at
rehearsal turned to an actor, a friend of hers, who had
known her for years, and said:
“There is a young woman here whom I am sure I
have seen at Drury Lane.”
He told her it was Miss Mellon, who had just come
out.
“She seems a nice, pretty young woman,” returned
the great actress, “and I pity her situation in that
hotbed of iniquity, Drury Lane; it is almost impossible
for a young, pretty, and unprotected female to
escape. How has she conducted herself?”
The person she addressed, who relates the story,
replied:
“With the greatest propriety.”
“Then please present her to me.”
The young lady, colouring highly and looking very
handsome, came forward. The Queen of Tragedy took
her by the hand, and, after a few kind encouraging
words, led her forward among the company and said:
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I am told by one I know
very well that this young lady has always conducted
herself with the utmost propriety. I, therefore, introduce
her as my young friend.”
This electrified the parties in the green-room, who
had not looked for such a flattering distinction for the
young actress; but, of course, they were all too glad
to follow Mrs. Siddons in anything, and Miss Mellon
was overwhelmed with attention. Afterwards, on the
return of Mrs. Siddons and Miss Mellon to their
duties in London for the succeeding season, the former
repeated the compliment she had paid her at Liverpool,
making the same statement regarding her excellent
conduct; and by thus bringing her forward under
such advantageous circumstances, procured her admission
to the first green-room, where her inferior salary
did not entitle her to be, except on such a recommendation
as that of Mrs. Siddons.
In the summer of 1790, being in delicate health,
and disgusted at Sheridan’s treatment of her, she
went with her husband to France, accompanied by
Miss Wynn. They first stopped at Calais, where
their daughters, Sarah and Maria, were at a boarding-school,
and then went on to Lisle. The letter she
wrote to Lady Harcourt on her return is so characteristic
in its energetic, outspoken sincerity, that it
seems unjust not to quote every word of it:—
“Sandgate, near Folkestone, Kent. August 2nd.
“My dear Lady Harcourt,
“After so long a silence, your good nature
will exalt itself to hear a long letter full of egotism,
and I will begin with Streatham, where you may
remember to have heard me talk of going with no
great degree of pleasurable expectation, supposing it
impossible that I should ever feel much more for
Mrs. P.[2] than admiration of her talents; but, after
having very unexpectedly stayed there more than three
weeks, during which time every moment gave me
fresh instances of unremitting kindness and attention
to me, and, indeed, a very extraordinary degree of
benevolence and forbearance towards those who have
not deserved much lenity at her hands (and it is wonderful
how many there are of that description), I left
them with great regret; and between their very great
kindness, their wit, and their music, they made me
love, esteem, and admire them very much. In a few
days I set out with Mr. S., Miss Wynn, and her
brother, for Calais, and, after a very rough passage,
arrived at Calais, and found my dear girls quite well
and improved in their persons, and (I am told) in their
French. I was very much struck with the difference
of objects and customs when I reflected how small
a space divides one nation from the other, like true
English. We saw all we could, and I thought of
my dear Lord Harcourt, though not with him, in
their churches. I own (though I blame myself at
the same time for it) I was disgusted with all the
pomp and magnificence of them, when I saw the
priests ‘playing such fantastic tricks before high Heaven
as (I think) must make the angels weep’; and
the people gabbling over their prayers, even in the
act of gaping, to have it over as quick as might be.
Alas! said I to myself, in the pitifulness, and perhaps
vanity, of my heart, how sorry I am for these poor
deluded people, and how much more worthy the Deity
(‘who does prefer before all temples the upright
heart and pure’) are the sublime and simple forms of
our religion. Indeed, my dear Madam, I am better
satisfied with the ideas and feelings that have been
excited in my heart in your garden at Nuneham, than
ever I have been in those fine gewgaw places, and
believe Mr. Haggitt, by his plain and sensible sermons,
has done more good than a legion of these priests
would do if they were to live to the age of Methusalem.
I am willing to own that all this may be prejudice, and
that we may not mean better than our neighbours; but
fire shall not burn my opinion out of me, and so God
mend all. Now, to turn to our great selves. We took
our little folks to Lisle; it is a very fine town, and,
though I know nothing of the language, the acting was
so really good that it gave me very great pleasure.
The language of true genius, like that of Nature, is
intelligible to all. We stayed there a few days, and
you would have laughed to have seen my amazement
at the valet of the inn assisting the femme de chambre
in the making of our beds. The beds are the best I
ever slept upon; but the valet’s kind offices I could
always, I think, dispense with, good heavens! Well,
we returned to Calais, where I would have stayed a
few months, and have employed myself in acquiring a
few French phrases with the dear children, if Mrs.
Temple would have taken me in; but she said she had
not room to accommodate me, and I unwillingly gave
up the point. In a day or two we set sail, after seeing
the civic oath administered on the fourteenth. It was
a fine thing even at Calais. I was extremely delighted
and affected, not, indeed, at the sensible objects, though
a great multitude is often a grand thing, but the idea
of so many millions throughout that great nation,
with one consent, at one moment (as it were by Divine
Inspiration), breaking their bonds asunder, filled one
with sympathetic exultation, good-will, and tenderness.
I rejoiced with them from my heart, and most sincerely
hope they will not abuse the glorious freedom
they have obtained. We were nearly twenty hours on
the sea on our return, and arrived at Dover fatigued
and sick to death. Dr. Wynn was obliged to make the
best of his way to London on account of a sermon he
was engaged to preach, and took his charming sister
with him. We made haste here, and it is the most
agreeable sea-place, excepting those on the Devonshire
coast, I ever saw. Perhaps agreeable is a bad word,
for the country is much more sublime than beautiful.
We have tremendous cliffs overhanging and frowning
on the foaming sea, which is very often so saucy and
tempestuous as to deserve frowning on; from whence,
when the weather is clear, we see the land of France,
and the vessels cross from the Downs to Calais.
Sometimes, while you stand there, it is amazing with
what velocity they skim along. Here are little neat
lodgings, and good wholesome provisions. Perhaps
they would not suit a great countess, as our friend Mr.
Mason has it, but a little great actress is more easily
accommodated. I’m afraid it will grow larger,
though, and then adieu to the comforts of retirement.
At present the place cannot contain above twenty or
thirty strangers, I should think. I have bathed four
times, and believe I shall persevere, for Sir Lucas
Pepys says my disease is entirely nervous. I believe
I am better, but I get on so slowly that I cannot speak
as yet with much certainty. I still suffer a good deal.
Mr. Siddons leaves me here for a fortnight while he
goes to town upon business, and my spirits are so bad
that I live in terror of being left alone so long. We
have been here nearly three weeks, and I propose
staying here, if possible, till September, when I shall
go to town to my brother’s for some days, and then
set off for Mr. Whalley’s at Bath. I shall hope to see
you at Nuneham, though, before you leave it.
“Now, my dear Lady Harcourt, let me congratulate
you upon having almost got to the end of this interesting
epistle and myself, in the honour of your friendship,
which has flattered me into the comfort of
believing that you will not be tired of your prosing,
but always very affectionate and faithful servant,
“S. Siddons.
“Pray offer my love, and our united compliments,
to all.”
Michael Kelly gives an account of the landlady’s
opinion of La grande actrice Anglaise at the hotel
at St. Omer, where he stopped shortly after Mrs. Siddons
had been there. She considered her handsome,
declared she was trying to imitate French women, but
fell very far short of them.
She was induced to return to Drury Lane about
the end of 1790, and in April we find Horace Walpole
writing to tell Miss Berry that he had supped
with Kemble and Mrs. Siddons “t’other night at
Miss Farren’s, at the bow-window house in Green
Street, Grosvenor Square.” He pronounces the actress
to be “leaner.” We can see the party: cynical,
sneering Walpole; beautiful Miss Farren, afterwards
Countess of Derby, the hostess; Mrs. Siddons,
“august” and matronly; and solemn John, who had
just made a hit as Othello.
It was the last year of old Drury’s existence, and,
for her brother’s sake, she bore her part bravely, acting
when called upon; but she soon flagged, and could
only act a few nights. Her reappearance was welcomed
with wild enthusiasm; she seemed as popular
as ever. One night over four hundred pounds was
paid by the public to see her in Mrs. Beverley.
About 1792 or 3 she seems to have taken a house
at Nuneham, near the Harcourts—the Rectory, we
presume, for we find her writing to Lord Harcourt,
devising little comforts for their summer residence at
Nuneham, thanking him for his “neighbourly” attention;
and one or two letters she writes to John Taylor
are dated Nuneham Rectory. One is on the subject
of a Life of herself which he wished to undertake; the
other refers to her modelling, and an accident which
happened to her husband and children.
“I am in no danger of being too much occupied by
my ‘favorite clay,’ for it is not arriv’d—how provoking
and vexatious! particularly as I am dying to
attempt a Bust of my sweet little George, and his
Holidays will be over, I fear, before I am able to finish
it. Apropos to George, the dear little Soul has
escapd being dangerously hurt, if not kill’d (my blood
runs cold at the thought), by almost a miracle. Mr.
Siddons and Maria have not been so fortunate, they
are both cripples at present with each a wounded Leg,
but I hope they are in a fair way to get better. The
accident (so these things are called, but not by me;
I know you’ll deride my Superstition, but this kind of
Superstition has not unfrequently afforded me great
aid and consolation, and I hate to discard an old
friend because she happens to be a little out of Fashion,
so Laugh on, I dont care) happen’d from their being
forcd to jump out of a little Market Cart which Mr.
Siddons had orderd to indulge the children in a drive.
Thank God I did not see it and that they have escapd
so well!!! This is the Sweetest Situation in England,
I believe. I wish you would come and see it. If I
had a Bed to offer you I should be more pressing, but
I could get you one at the Inn in the Village, if you
should be disposd to go to those fine doings at Oxford,
where all the world will be, except such Stupid Souls
as myself. Mr. Combe is at Lord Harcourt’s; I understand
he is writing a History of the Thames, and his
Lordships House is the present Seat of his observations.
I have not the pleasure to know him, but am
to Dine with him at Lord H⸺’s to-morrow. [This
is the Combe of Wolverhampton memory, whom Mrs.
Kemble had refused as instructor for her daughter. The
stately “I have not the pleasure to know him” is
so like Mrs. Siddons.] Give my kind love to Betsey
when you See her, and I earnestly entreat you (if it be
not too much vanity to Suppose you wᵈ wish to preserve
them a moment beyond reading them) that you
will burn all my Letters; tell me Seriously you will do
so! for there is nothing I dread like having all one’s
nonsense appear in print by some untoward accident—not
accident neither, but wicked or interested
design, pray do me the favʳ to ask at our House why
my precious Clay has not been Sent, and tell me
Something about it when you write again. Adieu.”
CHAPTER XI. SHERIDAN.
The apparition of Sheridan, meteor-like, in the
laborious, active, well-regulated lives of Mrs. Siddons
and her brother, and the history of his professional
intercourse with them, is one of the greatest proofs
of the extraordinary glamour exercised by the specious
Irishman on all who came under his personal
influence. After Garrick’s retirement from the management
of Drury Lane, the overwhelming success
of the School for Scandal, and the engagement of
Mrs. Siddons, staved off financial difficulties for a
time; but no amount of receipts were sufficient to
withstand Sheridan’s reckless private expenditure and
unbusiness-like habits. The brilliant Brinsley did not
recognise that other qualities besides the power to
write a good play, or make a great speech, were necessary
for the management of such a concern as Garrick’s
Drury Lane. The truth, however, was borne
home to him by the utter chaos that ultimately ensued:
actors unpaid, and the treasury repeatedly emptied by
the proprietor himself before the money had been
diverted into its legitimate channels. Yet the receipts
at the doors amounted to nearly sixty thousand
pounds a year. Things would have gone better could he
have been persuaded entirely to abstain from management,
but he persistently interfered with his subordinates.
When a dramatist was employed in reading
his tragedy to the performers, Brinsley would saunter
in, yawning, at the fifth act, with no other apology than,
having sat up late two nights running, he was unable
to appear in time; or he would arrive drunk, go into
the green-room, ask the name of a well-known actor
who was on the stage, and bid them never to allow
him to play again. He was once told, with some
spirit, by one of the company, that he rarely came
there, and then never but to find fault.
Things grew worse and worse. It was piteous to
hear the complaints of the actors and staff of the
theatre, who found it impossible to obtain payment of
their weekly salaries. The shifts and devices which
he employed to escape from their importunity was a
constant subject of jest.
At last he was obliged to let the reins of management
fall from his incapable hands. They were taken
up by King; but he in turn soon found the position
intolerable, and the stern and businesslike Kemble
was called in to restore discipline among unruly players
whose salaries were overdue, and amongst upholsterers
and decorators who had never been paid for the pieces
they had mounted.
It required the courage and determination of a
Kemble to undertake the clearing out of such an
Augean stable. “The public approbation of my
humble endeavours in the discharge of my duties will
be the constant object of my ambition,” he said, in
his modest declaration on the acceptance of the appointment;
“and as far as diligence and assiduity
are claims to merit, I trust I shall not be found
deficient.” Nor was he found deficient. Bringing
extraordinary determination to the task, he soon got
the theatre into order, with an efficient working company,
of which he and his sister, Mrs. Siddons, were
the ruling spirits.
Sheridan had not even the good sense in this critical
juncture in his affairs to propitiate the great actress
on whom the fortunes of the house rested. There is
something comic, indeed, in his relations with the
Tragedy Queen. They rather remind us of an incorrigible
schoolboy continually offending those in authority,
and yet confident in their affection and his own
powers of persuasion to obtain indulgence and forgiveness.
Once Mrs. Siddons had declared that she would not
act until her salary was paid, she resisted inflexibly
the earnest appeals of her colleagues and the commands
of the manager, and was quietly sewing at home
after the curtain had risen for the piece in which
she was expected to perform. Sheridan appeared,
like the magician in a pantomime, courteous, irresistible;
she yielded helplessly, “and suffered herself
to be driven to the theatre like a lamb.”
One night, Mr. Rogers tells us, having heard the
story from her own lips, when she was about to drive
away from the theatre, Mr. Sheridan jumped into the
carriage. “Mr. Sheridan,” said the dignified Muse of
Tragedy, “I trust that you will behave with propriety;
if not, I shall have to call the footman to show you
out of the carriage.” She owned that he did behave
himself. But as soon as the carriage stopped, he
leaped out, and hurried away, as though wishing not
to be seen with her. “Provoking wretch!” she said,
with an indulgent smile, which even she, encased
in all her panoply of prudish decorum, could not
suppress.
At last even her patience was worn out, and at the
close of her brother’s first year of management she
retired from the theatre. Sheridan dared to boast
they could do without her. A scheme was then hatching
in the ever-fertile Irish brain of the proprietor
that was destined to revolutionise the dramatic world
of London. He discovered that the taste of the day,
and the requirements of his own pocket, demanded a
larger and more luxurious building than Old Drury;
the walls that had re-echoed to the grand tones of
Betterton, the musical love-making of Barry, and the
passionate declamation of Garrick, was to be pulled
down to satisfy the greed and the ambition of Sheridan.
Immediate proposals for debentures amounting
to £160,000 were issued, and, wonderful to relate,
taken up in a very short time. But, alas! to cover
the interest of this enormous sum, it was determined
to build a house nearly double the size. Neither Mrs.
Siddons nor her brother seems to have considered the
disastrous consequence this would exercise on their art.
The perfect acoustics and compact stage of the old
house were to be swept away to give place to an immense
dome-shaped space, and an expanse requiring
undignified energy of motion to traverse. The immediate
consequence was evident; recourse had to be
taken to stage artifice to manage the entrance and
the exit, while gesture had to be more violent, expression
more exaggerated, and voice unduly raised to
produce an effect.
In Garrick’s Drury, also, the front row of boxes was
open like a gallery, and everyone who occupied them
was obliged to appear in full dress. The row of boxes
above these again were given up to the bourgeoisie,
while the lattices at the top were the portion destined
to those whose reputation was doubtful, and who by their
unseemly behaviour might disturb the decorum of the
audience. Garrick was master of his art, and knew
how to value the criticism and sympathy of the crowd.
Under his management the two-shilling gallery was
brought down to a level with the second row of boxes.
By that arrangement a player had the mass of the
audience under his immediate control; and that mass,
uninfluenced by fashion or prejudice, unerring in its
judgment, is the dread of an inferior actor, the delight
of a great one.
While the theatre was still in process of erection, the
company performed at the Opera House in the Haymarket,
or, as it was called, the King’s Theatre. The
new house was opened on April 21st, 1794, with
Macbeth.
“I am told,” Mrs. Siddons writes to Lady Harcourt,
“that the banquet is a thing to go and see of
itself. The scenes and dresses all new, and as superb
and characteristic as it is possible to make them. You
cannot conceive what I feel at the prospect of playing
there. I daresay I shall be so nervous as scarcely to
be able to make myself heard in the first scene.”
This banquetting scene in Macbeth was made the
subject of sarcastic hints in the daily press on the old
score of her avarice:—
“The soul of Mrs. Siddons (Mrs. Siddons whose
dinners and suppers are proverbially numerous) expanded
on this occasion. She speaks her joy on
seeing so many guests with an earnestness little short
of rapture. Her address appeared so like reality,
that all her hearers about her seized the wooden
fowls”....
The great actress soon felt a great mistake had been
made. “I am glad to see you at Drury Lane,” she
said to a colleague, “but you are come to act in a
wilderness of a place, and, God knows, if I had not
made my reputation in a small theatre, I never should
have done it.”
It was indeed “a wilderness of a place.” The
mere opening for the curtain was forty-three feet wide,
and thirty-eight feet high, or nearly seven times the
height of the performers. Miss Mellon laughingly
said she “felt a mere shrimp” when acting in it. The
result might be foreseen. Had not the great actress
indeed made her reputation on a small theatre, never
would she have made it here. We, who only know
of Mrs. Siddons by immediate tradition, are inclined
to think that she ranted, and destroyed her effects by
exaggeration of gesture and expression. There is little
doubt we are justified in so thinking, and that the
increased size of the theatre and audience were to
blame.
What a world of significance lies also in her words:
“The banquet is a thing to go and see of itself.” A
new era had begun; the stage, and everything belonging
to it, ought to be taken out of the domain of
every-day life, and, by appealing to the intellectual
comprehension of the audience, raise them to an understanding
of the grandeur of conception and passion of
a Shakespeare. Garrick acted Othello in a cocked hat
and scarlet uniform, and yet impressed his audience
with a pathetic and intense reality. Mrs. Siddons
acted Lady Macbeth in black velvet and point lace,
and yet imparted a majesty and grace to the impersonation
never before seen on the English stage.
Now we see the Mephistopheles, Sheridan, inducing
her to barter away her reputation and ideal of great
art for the substantial benefits of increased gains and
larger audiences.
A different class of entertainment now invaded the
classic boards. We can see Timour the Tartar, Tekeli,
or the Siege of Montgatz, The Miller and His Men,
Pizarro, and a host of spectacular pieces, mounted to
draw numerous and uncritical audiences. This first
season was a fatiguing and anxious one for the great
actress, more especially also that she was in delicate
health. Her daughter Cecilia was born this year,
1794, on 25th July. Her husband wrote to a friend:—
I have the pleasure to tell you your little god-daughter (for such
she is, myself being your proxy a few days back) is very well, and as
fine a girl as if her father was not more than one-and-twenty. She is
named after Mrs. Piozzi’s youngest daughter, Cecilia; her sponsors
are yourself and Mr. Greatheed, Mrs. Piozzi and Lady Percival (ci
devant Miss B. Wynn); and, what is better, the mother is well, too,
and is just going to the theatre to perform Mrs. Beverley for the
benefit of her brother’s wife, Mrs. Stephen Kemble.
She never all through life gave herself the rest
requisite to re-establish her health; always before
the public, what wonder that languor and weakness
attacked her physically, and despondency and dissatisfaction
mentally.
“My whole family are gone to Margate,” she wrote
in September, “whither I am going also, and nothing
would make it tolerable to me, but that my husband
and daughters are delighted with the prospect before
them. I wish they could go and enjoy themselves
there, and leave me the comfort and pleasure of
remaining in my own convenient house, and taking
care of my baby. But I am every day more and more
convinced that half the world live for themselves, and
the other half for the comfort of the former. At least
this I am sure of, that I have had no will of my own
since I remember; and, indeed, to be just, I fancy I
should have little delight in such an existence.”
She told her friend Mr. Whalley, on the eve of
setting out for Edinburgh to play at her son Henry’s
theatre:—“I intend, if it please God, to be at home
again for Passion week. I leave my sweet girl behind
me, not daring to take her so far north this inclement
season, and could well wish that the interests of the
best of sons, and most amiable of men, did not so
imperiously call me out of this softer climate just
now. But I shall pack myself up as warmly as I can,
trusting that while I run a little risk, I shall do
a great deal of good to my dear Harry, who tells
me all my friends are more eager to see me than
ever. It is not impossible that I may stop a night
or two here before I go, which, as I have long been
engaged to act this season after Easter, and cannot in
honour or honesty be off, I think will not be impolitic,
lest my enemies, if their malignity be worth a thought,
may think their impotent attempts have frightened me
away. They have done all their malignant treachery
could devise, and have they robbed me of one friend?
No, God be praised! But, on the contrary, have knit
them all closer to me. Glad enough should I be never
to appear again, but, while the interests of those so
dear and near as those of son and brother are concerned,
one must not let selfish consideration stand in
the way of Christian duties and natural affection.”
The public are inclined to think that the life of
an artist spent continually before the footlights is one
eminently conducive to hardening the sensibilities
against calumny; but it is a curious fact that actors
are like children in their craving for applause and
praise, and in their fear of criticism and blame. Garrick
wrote a year before his death to the scoundrel
who persecuted him, “Will Curtius take the word of
the accused for his innocence?” and Mrs. Siddons,
through her husband, offered one thousand pounds for
the libeller to whom she refers in the following
letter:—
“One would think I had already furnished conjectures
and lies sufficient for public gossip; but
now the people here begin again with me. They say
that I am mad, and that that is the reason of my
confinement. I should laugh at this rumour were
it not for the sake of my children, to whom it may
not be very advantageous to be supposed to inherit
so dreadful a malady; and this consideration,
I am almost ashamed to own, has made me seriously
unhappy. However, I really believe I am in my sober
senses, and most heartily do I now wish myself with
you at dear Streatham, where I could, as usual, forget
all the pains and torments of illness and the world.
But I fear I have now no chance for such happiness.”
“Kotzebue and German sausages are the order of
the day,” Sheridan said when he brought out the
English adaptation of The Stranger. Mrs. Haller, in
Mrs. Siddons’s hands, became pathetic, almost grand;
but to us now-a-days, uninfluenced by the glamour of
her presence, the sickly sentiment and impossible
situations of the play make it an untempting meal for
our practical and realistic mental digestions.
Its success was so great as to induce the author
of the School for Scandal—who had lost all power of
original conception, yet was obliged to fill his pockets—to
adapt another play, Pizarro, also by Kotzebue.
Did we not know the history of the celebrated first
night of his play, on unimpeachable evidence, we
should be inclined to look upon it as one of those
exaggerated tales that, related by one of the many
gossips of the time, had grown out of all possibility of
credence. Sheridan was up-stairs in the prompter’s
room, stimulating his jaded brain by sips of port,
and writing out the last act of the play, while the
earlier parts were acting; every ten minutes he brought
down as much of the dialogue as he had done piecemeal
into the green-room, abusing himself and his
negligence, and making a thousand winning and soothing
apologies for having kept the performers so long
in such painful suspense. What, under these circumstances,
became of the thorough and elaborate study
declared by the Kembles to be necessary for the perfection
of the dramatic art, we know not. Rolla and
Mrs. Siddons’s Elvira must have been extemporaneous
acting. Perhaps the performances gained in vivid
power and effect what they lost in finish from the
nervous strain and excitement of such a mental effort
as they were called upon to make. It is difficult to
account for the success of the play unless the acting
was superlatively good. It is overlaid with bombast
and claptrap, and, as Pitt said, was but a second-rate
re-echo of his speeches on the Hastings trial.
For no one but the “hapless genius” would the
brother and sister have thus thrown to the winds
all their artistic traditions. We hear of the inflexible
John saying, when irritated past bearing: “I know
him thoroughly, all his paltry tricks and artifices”;
yet immediately after we find both him and the great
actress submitting to all his whims and eccentricities.
There is an amusing story told by Boaden of a supper
at beautiful Mrs. Crouch’s, when Kemble arrived
charged with his grievances, and full of threats, expecting
to meet Sheridan. Presently in came the culprit,
light and airy as usual. The great actor looked unutterable
things, occasionally emitting a humming sound
like that of a bee, and groaning inwardly in spirit.
Some little time elapsed, when at last, like a “pillar
of state,” slowly uprose Kemble, and thus addressed
the proprietor:
“I am an eagle whose wings have been bound down
by frosts and snows, but now I shake my pinions and
cleave into the genial air into which I am born.”
After having thus offered his resignation, he solemnly
resumed his seat. Sheridan, however, undaunted, used
all his arts of fascination to mitigate his wrath, and at
an early hour of the morning both went away in
perfect harmony.
Then we have Mrs. Siddons’s opinion of him:—
“Here I am,” she writes, “sitting close in a little
dark room in a little wretched inn, in a little poking
village called Newport Pagnell. I am on my way to
Manchester, where I am to act for a fortnight, from
whence I am to be whirled to Liverpool, there to do
the same. From thence I skim away to York and
Leeds; and then, when Drury Lane opens—who can
tell? For it depends upon Mr. Sheridan, who is
uncertainty personified. I have got no money from
him yet, and all my last benefit, a very great one, was
swept into his treasury, nor have I seen a shilling of it.
Mr. Siddons has made an appointment to meet him
to-day at Hammersley’s. As I came away very early,
I don’t know the result of the conference; but unless
things are settled to Mr. Siddons’s satisfaction,
he is determined to put the affair into his lawyer’s
hands.”
The affair was never put into any lawyer’s hands;
she allowed herself to be mollified, and might well
write of Sheridan in 1796:—
“Sheridan is certainly the greatest phenomenon
that nature has produced for centuries. Our theatre is
going on, to the astonishment of everybody. Very
few of the actors are paid, and all are vowing to withdraw
themselves; yet still we go on. Sheridan is
certainly omnipotent. I can get no money from the
theatre; my precious two thousand pounds are swallowed
up in that drowning gulf, from which no plea of
right or justice can save its victims.”
John Kemble remained manager of Drury Lane
for some years, sometimes withdrawing for a time
and refusing to manage the affairs any longer, and
again wheedled back by Sheridan’s powers of persuasion.
At last, wearied out, both brother and sister
finally withdrew from Drury Lane in 1802, and took
shares with Harris in Covent Garden Theatre. Harris
was the direct opposite of Sheridan, punctual in his
payments and honourable in his dealings. Mrs. Inchbald
arranged all the monetary portion of the affair.
The concern was valued at £138,000, of which Harris
represented one half; the remainder being divided
among four proprietors, of whom Lewis, the actor,
was one. Lewis after a time became anxious to dispose
of his share, and Kemble purchased it for the
sum of £23,000; a friend of his, a Mr. Heathcote,
advancing him a large amount to enable him to do so.
The Kemble family all joined him in this venture.
The company included Mrs. Siddons, Charles Kemble,
Mr. and Mrs. Henry Siddons, and Cooke, the well-known
actor. As soon as Kemble had completed his
arrangements, he went abroad for some months, visiting
Spain and France. On his return a dinner was
given by the managers of Covent Garden to their
Drury Lane rival, Sheridan, who made a sarcastic
speech on the friendship of fellows who had hated
each other all their lives. John Kemble then went
abroad again, for a time, to recruit his strength after
the anxiety and worry of his years of management.
Mrs. Kemble, in a letter written to her husband
during his absence, describes a very smart party at
the “Abercorn,” at which the Prince of Wales,
and the Devonshire, Melbourne, Castlereagh, and Westmoreland
families were present, and says significantly
at the end: “Mrs. Sheridan came in a very elegant
chariot, four beautiful black horses and two footmen.
The Duchess had only one. Mrs. Sheridan had a fine
shawl on, that he, Sheridan, said he gave forty-five
guineas for, a diamond necklace, ear-rings, cross,
cestus, and clasps to her shoulders, and a double row
of fine pearls round her neck.” This was shortly
after Mrs. Siddons’s last benefit, when the brilliant
Brinsley had swept the proceeds into his own pocket.
The very “ravages of fire,” however, which they
“scouted” by the help of “ample reservoirs” that were
exhibited on the stage the night of the inauguration,
by a “lake of real water,” and a “cascade tumbling
down,” were the ravages that were destined to destroy
the splendours of the new building. The misfortune
of fire that ruined Kemble was destined, also, to ruin
Sheridan, who had staked his all on this one enterprise.
Drury Lane was destroyed as Covent Garden was
rising from its ashes. The glare of the burning building
lit up the Houses of Parliament during a late
sitting. One of the members suggested an adjournment
of the House. With a spice of the highly-flavoured
bombast he had lately so frequently offered
his theatrical audiences, Sheridan opposed the idea:—“Whatever
may be the extent of the calamity to me
personally, I hope it will not interfere with the public
business of the country,” he said; and quitting the
assembly, he betook himself to one of the coffee-houses
in Covent Garden, where he was found swallowing
port by the tumblerful a few hours later. One
of the actors expressed his surprise and disgust at
seeing him there. “Surely a man may be allowed
to take a glass of wine by his own fireside?” was
Sheridan’s ready answer.
CHAPTER XII. HERMIONE.
It sends a pang through our heart as we hear Mrs.
Siddons say in later life, with a sigh, to Rogers the
poet: “After I became famous, none of my sisters
loved me so well.” What a price to pay for fame!
“Conversation” Sharp was frequently consulted by
her upon private affairs. She wept to him over the
ingratitude her sisters showed her. Money was lent
and never repaid; the prestige of her name was borrowed
to obtain theatrical engagements, but she never
was thanked; every obligation seemed only to cause a
feeling of bitterness. Perhaps the fault lay a little on
her side as well as on theirs. Tact and graciousness
were not her strong points. She was absent-minded,
all her attention being concentrated on the study and
comprehension of her profession, which gave her a
proud, self-contained manner, alienating unconsciously
those who surrounded her and were dependent on her.
Her children adored her, but her brothers and sisters
stood, to a certain extent, in awe of her. All of them,
stimulated by the examples of the two eldest, went on
the stage, but none possessed her genius, or John
Kemble’s talent and industry. The affectionate comradeship
in art that existed between Mrs. Siddons and
John Kemble is one of the pleasantest features in both
their lives.
He was educated, as we have seen, principally at
the Roman Catholic College at Douay, where he
became remarkable for his elocution, every now and
then astonishing his masters and schoolfellows by
delivering speeches in scholastic Latin, and learning
with the greatest facility books of Homer and odes of
Horace. We are told that his noble cast of countenance,
his deep melodious voice, and the dignity of his
delivery, impressed his comrades considerably; especially
in the scene between Brutus and Cassius, which
he got up for their benefit. It is a curious proof of his
want of facility that, although he was extremely fond
of the study of language, grammar being all his life
his favourite light reading, he never was able to master
any language but his own. He read Italian, Spanish,
and French, but spoke none of them, in spite of his
education in France and his long residence later at
Lausanne. He had no ear, and it never could have
been an easy task to him to learn the rhythm of
Shakespeare. We know the story of old Shaw, conductor
of the Covent Garden orchestra, who vainly
endeavoured to teach him the song in the piece of
Richard Cœur de Lion, “O Richard—O mon roi!”
“Mr. Kemble, Mr. Kemble, you are murdering the
time, Sir!” cried the exasperated musician; on which
Kemble made one of the few jokes ever perpetrated by
him: “Very well, Sir, and you are for ever beating it.”
After six years’ residence at Douay he made up his
mind that he was not suited to the church, and left
for England, determined to follow his father’s profession.
He landed at Bristol in that very December,
1775, that his sister made her unfortunate “first
appearance” before the London public. Dreading
his parents’ wrath, he made his way to Wolverhampton,
and there joined a company under the
direction of a Mr. Crump and a Mr. Chamberlain.
After going through all the humiliations and privations
of a penniless actor, but also after enjoying
the valuable hours of study and stern discipline of a
stroller’s life, we find the future Hamlet, by the aid
of his sister, Mrs. Siddons, enabled to get his foot on
the first round of the ladder. Mr. Younger, manager
of the Liverpool Theatre, gave him an engagement
in 1778. We find him afterwards playing at Wakefield
with Tate Wilkinson’s York company, and actually
permitted to act Macbeth at Hull. By the aid of
quiet industry and determination he was working his
way to the goal he had in view. He perpetrated
a tragedy, Belisarius, that was given on the same
occasion at Hull, wrote poetry which he burnt, gave
lectures on oratory, and, in fact, passed through the
curriculum necessary to the full completion of his
powers.
On the 30th September 1783, John Kemble first
appeared in London, at Drury Lane, as Hamlet. The
fiery criticisms launched against this performance by
the press, show that at least it was distinguished by
originality. Whatever its faults might be, they were
unanimous in declaring his reading to be scholarly and
refined. He is said, in studying the part of Hamlet,
to have written it out no less than forty times. Some
time elapsed before he appeared in the same piece as
his sister; other actors had possession of the parts, and
he had to bide his time. That patient waiting on
opportunity, however, was one of the great Kemble
gifts; there was no impatience, no complaining, but a
steady, dogged power of perseverance, with the profound
conviction of their own capabilities to make use
of fortune when it came. At last he appeared as
Stukeley to his sister’s Mrs. Beverley, in The Gamester.
Finely as the part was played, the sister, not the
brother, carried away the honours of the performance.
After this, on several benefit nights they were able
to appear together, Kemble replacing Smith in the
character of Macbeth to Mrs. Siddons’s Lady Macbeth,
and both of them acting later in Othello, he as the
Moor, she as Desdemona. This was not a distinct
success. At last, however, his power found its legitimate
development. On the occasion of his sister’s
benefit in January 1788, he acted Lear to her Cordelia.
The town was electrified, and declared him equal to
Garrick. Boaden tells us “that he never played it so
grandly or so touchingly as on that night.”
His really great gift was his large and cultivated
understanding, that enabled him to grasp the spirit of
the author he sought to interpret, giving a new
emphasis and truth to scenes that were hackneyed and
stale by a conventional method of rendering. This
was particularly the case with Shakespeare, whose
beauties he and his sister first revealed to their generation.
The difference, however, between them was that
he possessed superlative talent, she possessed genius.
In speaking to Reynolds the dramatist, she defined
completely the difference between them, “My brother
John, in his most impetuous bursts, is always careful to
avoid any discomposure of his dress or deportment,
but in the whirlwind of passion I lose all thoughts of
such matters.”
He is said to have nourished a tender affection for
the “Muse”—beautiful, clever, fascinating, stuttering
Mrs. Inchbald. When her husband died, it was
universally said he would marry her. Fanny Kemble
tells an incident that occurred long after Kemble was
married. Mrs. Inchbald and Miss Mellon were sitting
by the fire-place in the green-room, waiting to be
called upon the stage. The two were laughingly discussing
their male friends and acquaintances from the
matrimonial point of view. John Kemble, who was
standing near, at length jestingly said to Mrs. Inchbald,
who had been comically energetic in her declarations
of whom she could or would or never could
or would have married, “Well, Mrs. Inchbald, would
you have had me?” “Dear heart,” said the stammering
beauty, turning her sweet sunny face up to him,
“I’d have j-j-j-jumped at you!”
The lady he did eventually marry was no beauty
and no “Muse,” but, much to the indignation of Mrs.
Siddons, as people said at the time, a very ordinary
young woman, daughter of a Mr. and Mrs. Hopkins,
prompter and actress at Drury Lane. Priscilla, however,
made him a good wife, and he never had cause to
regret his choice.
The next brother to John, Stephen, although almost
born on the stage, had none of the requisites either
of talent or facility to make him a good actor. Only
a few days before John’s first appearance in London,
Stephen appeared before the public as Othello. It
was said that the manager had made a mistake, and
had engaged the “big” instead of the “great” Mr.
Kemble. Stephen’s great boast all his life was that
he was the only actor who could play Falstaff “without
stuffing.” His qualifications were those of a boon
companion rather than of an actor. He very soon
quitted the London stage and became manager of a
provincial theatre.
Frances, the great actress’s second sister, inherited
a considerable portion of the family beauty, but little
dramatic power, and what she had was rendered
inoperative by her unconquerable shyness. Mrs. Siddons
first brought her out at Bath. The papers vented
their spleen against the elder sister on the younger.
It was natural, they said, that she should wish to bring
her forward, but they hoped she had learned, by the
utter failure of her attempt, not to “cram incapable
actresses down the throats of the public.” One of the
theatrical critics, Steevens, fell in love with her; but
his proposals being rejected, he became her bitterest
enemy.
Mrs. Siddons writes to tell Dr. Whalley of this love
affair:—“My sister Frances is not married, and, I
believe, there is very little reason to suppose she will
be soon. In point of circumstances, I believe, the
gentleman you mention would be a desirable husband;
but I hear so much of his ill-temper, and know so
much of his caprice, that, though my sister, I believe,
likes him, I cannot wish her gentle spirit linked with
his.”
Mrs. Siddons had judged her sister’s suitor exactly.
The engagement was soon broken off, and the girl
married Mr. Twiss, another dramatic critic, whom
Fanny Kemble, in her Records of a Girlhood, describes
as a grim-visaged, gaunt-figured, kind-hearted gentleman
and profound scholar, who, it was said, at one
time nourished a hopeless passion for Mrs. Siddons.
The Twisses later set up a genteel seminary at Bath,
where fashionable young ladies were sent “to be
bettered.” Mrs. Twiss died in October 1822, and Mr.
Twiss in 1827. Mrs. Siddons ever kept up the most
affectionate intercourse with them, and their son
Horace Twiss was her favourite nephew.
Her next sister, Elizabeth, though apprenticed to a
mantua-maker, was soon bitten with the dramatic
enthusiasm of the family. She obtained an engagement
through the influence of her famous sister, but
made no way in London; and after her marriage with
Mr. Whitelock, one of the managers of the Chester
company, in 1785, she went with him to America,
where she seems to have had some success.
Mrs. Whitelock, we are told, was a taller and fairer
woman than Mrs. Siddons. When she returned to
England years later, she wore an auburn wig, which,
like the tall cap that surmounted it, was always on
one side. She was a simple-hearted, sweet-tempered
woman, but very imperfectly educated. Her Kemble
name, face, figure, and voice helped her in the United
States, but her own qualifications were but meagre.
Nothing could be droller, we are told, than to see her
with Mrs. Siddons, of whom she looked like a clumsy,
badly-finished imitation. Her vehement gestures and
violent objurgations contrasted comically with her sister’s
majestic stillness of manner; and when occasionally
Mrs. Siddons would interrupt her with “Elizabeth,
your wig is on one side,” and the other replied,
“Oh, is it?” and, giving the offending head-gear a
shove, put it quite as crooked in the other direction,
and proceeded with her discourse, Melpomene herself
used to have recourse to her snuff-box to hide the
dawning smile on her face.
Another sister, Jane, appeared in Lady Randolph
at Newcastle when she was nineteen. She had all the
Kemble faults in acting carried to excess. She was,
besides, short and fat; and when a character in the
play, describing her death, said, “She ran, she flew,
like lightning up the hill,” the audience roared with
laughter. Shortly after this discouraging attempt she
married a Mr. Mason, of Edinburgh, and retired from
the profession. She died in 1834, leaving a husband,
five sons, and a daughter, who almost all went on the
stage. With one unfortunate exception, the Kemble
family were remarkable for their decorous, well-regulated
lives. Although all the brothers married actresses,
their children were admirably brought up, and their
households models of propriety. The unfortunate
exception we mentioned was Ann Curtis, the fourth
sister. To a woman of Mrs. Siddons’s proud, sensitive
temper, the vagaries of this wretched woman must
have been painful beyond expression. She was said to
be lame, which prevented her going on the stage. In
1783, the year of her great triumph in London, the
young actress had the pleasure of reading in all the
papers the following advertisement. Under the guise
of charity it is easy to see the motive that prompted it,
and shows the envy and malignity that pursued her
during her career.
Donations in favour of Mrs. Curtis,
youngest Sister of Mrs. Siddons.
A private individual, whose humanity is far more extensive than
her means, having taken the case of the unfortunate Mrs. Curtis into
consideration, pitying her youth, respecting her talents for the stage,
which, unhappily, misfortune has rendered useless, and desirous to
restore a useful member to Society, earnestly entreats the interference
of a generous public in her behalf, that she may be enabled by the
efforts of humanity to procure such necessaries as may be requisite
to relieve her immediate distress, and for her getting her bread by
needlework, artificial flowers, &c., in which she is well skilled, and in
which she will be happy to be well employed. Mrs. Curtis is the
youngest sister of Messrs. Kemble and Mrs. Siddons, whom she has
repeatedly solicited for relief, which they have flatly refused her; it
therefore becomes necessary to solicit, in her behalf, the benevolent
generosity of that public who have so liberally supported them.
Deny not to Affliction Pity’s tear,
For Virtue’s fairest when she aids Distress!
Mrs. Curtis’s Search After Happiness.
Donations will be thankfully received at Mr. Ayre’s, Printer of the
Sunday London Gazette and Weekly Monitor, &c., No. 5 Bridges
Street, opposite Drury Lane Theatre; and at No. 21 King Street,
Covent Garden.
All efforts to reclaim her being unavailing, she
gradually descended lower and lower in the social scale.
Rumours were circulated of her having attempted to
poison herself, and again her brother and sister were
accused of undue harshness; but almost everything
connected with the case points to their having done all
they could, though she proved perfectly irreclaimable.
During the latter part of her life she was allowed a
small annuity of twenty pounds a year, which was
continued to her in Mrs. Siddons’s will. She lived
until 1838.
Charles, who approached more nearly in intellectual
powers to his celebrated sister and brother than any of
the others, was nearly twenty years younger than Mrs.
Siddons. When thirteen years of age, he was sent
by John Kemble to Douay College, where he remained
three years. He appeared at Drury Lane in 1794.
He was a gentlemanly, refined actor; there were
certain characters which he made entirely his own.
Charles married, in 1806, an actress of the name of
De Camp. Like Mrs. Garrick, she had been a ballet-dancer,
and had come over from Vienna, brought by
Garrick with the rest of the troupe. In consequence
of a riot directed against the employment of foreigners,
the greater part of the troupe was obliged to return to
Vienna. Miss De Camp, however, remained, learnt
English, and, by dint of perseverance, achieved a good
position at Drury Lane. They had three children—Adelaide,
who sang professionally, but soon left the
stage to marry Mr. Sartoris; Fanny, authoress of the
Record of a Girlhood, who became Mrs. Butler; and a
son, John Mitchell Kemble. Charles Kemble suffered
much from deafness during the latter years of his
life, and was entirely ruined by his gift of the share
in Covent Garden valued at £50,000. Mrs. Siddons
reappeared for his benefit on the 9th June 1819.
Mrs. Siddons had five children who lived to grow
up—Henry, who was born at Wolverhampton on the
4th October 1774; Sarah Martha, born at Gloucester,
November 5th, 1775; Maria, born at Bath, July 1st,
1779; George, born in London, December 27th, 1785;
and Cecilia, born July 25th, 1794. She sent her son
Henry to France to study under Le Kain. He went
on the stage, but had none of the qualifications of a
good actor.
Mrs. Siddons, with her usual sensible acceptance
of things as they were, tried to make the best of his
powers. On the occasion of his first appearance, she
writes to Mrs. Inchbald from Bannister’s, where she
was stopping with her friend Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“I received your kind letter, and thank you very
much for the interest you have taken in my dear
Harry’s success. It gives me great pleasure to find
that Mr. Harris appreciates his talents, which I think
highly of, and which, I believe, will grow to great
perfection by fostering, on the one hand, and care and
industry on the other. I have little doubt of Mr.
Harris’s liberality, and none of the laudable ambition of
my son to obtain it. It is so long since I have felt anything
like joy, that it appears like a dream to me, and
I believe I shall not be able quite to convince myself
that this is real till I am present ‘to attend the
triumph and partake the gale.’ I am all anxiety and
impatience to hear the effect of Hamlet. It is a tremendous
undertaking for so young a creature, and
where so perfect a model has been so long contemplated.
I was frightened when I yesterday received
information of it. Oh! I hope to God he will get well
through it. Adieu, dear Muse.”
Henry Siddons soon quitted the stage, married a
Miss Murray, daughter of an actor, and herself an
actress, and in 1808 became manager of the Edinburgh
Theatre.
The death of her daughter Maria was the first
serious grief Mrs. Siddons had known. We have
touched on Lawrence the painter’s proposal to her,
and the transference of his affection, after a short
engagement, to her sister Sarah. Mrs. Siddons did
everything she could to soften the blow to the poor
deserted girl. We find her writing in desperation to
her old friend Tate Wilkinson:—
“My plans for the summer are so arranged that I
have no chance of the pleasure of seeing you. The
illness of my second daughter has deranged all
schemes of pleasure as well as profit. I thank God
she is better; but the nature of her constitution is
such that it will be long ere we can reasonably banish
the fear of an approaching consumption. It is dreadful
to see an innocent, lovely young creature daily
sinking under the languor of illness, which may terminate
in death at last, in spite of the most vigilant
tenderness. A parent’s misery under this distress you
can more easily imagine than I can describe; but if
you are the man I take you for, you will not refuse
me a favour. It would, indeed, be a great comfort to
us all, if you would allow our dear Patty to come to
us on our return to town in the autumn, to stay with
us a few months. I am sure it would do my poor
Maria so much good, for the physician tells me she
will require the same confinement and the same care
the next winter; and let it not offend the pride of
my good friend when I beg it to be understood that I
wish to defray the expense of her journey. Do, dear
soul, grant my request. Give my kind compliments
to your family, my love to my own dear Patty, and
accept yourself the best and most cordial wishes of
“S. Siddons.”
From this time until Mrs. Siddons’s death, Patty
Wilkinson never left her house, and remained ever the
intimate and beloved friend of her and her daughters.
Maria was taken to Clifton at the doctor’s suggestion,
while Mrs. Siddons went a provincial tour to
make money enough to meet the heavy demands upon
her purse. At last even the poor mother saw all
efforts were unavailing, and when, on the 6th October
1798, the blow at last came, she met it with resignation
and courage. To Mrs. Fitzhugh she wrote:—
“Although my mind is not yet sufficiently tranquillised
to talk much, yet the conviction of your undeviating
affection impels me to quiet your anxiety so
far as to tell you that I am tolerably well. This sad
event I have been long prepared for, and bow with
humble resignation to the decree of that merciful God
who has taken to Himself the dear angel I must ever
tenderly lament. I dare not trust myself further.
Oh! that you were here, that I might talk to you of
her death-bed—in dignity of mind and pious resignation
far surpassing the imagination of Rousseau and
Richardson in their Heloïse and Clarissa Harlowe; for
hers was, I believe, from the immediate inspiration of
the Divinity.”
Troubles now began to fall thick and heavy. Mr.
Siddons, actuated by a morbid jealousy of his wife’s
energy and success, entered into a connection with
Sadler’s Wells Theatre without consulting her, or
even taking her into his confidence. A considerable
amount of her savings were sacrificed to save him from
his ill-advised venture. In spite of ill-health and lassitude,
however, we find her unmurmuringly taking up
her burden to make good the loss. On the 14th of
July 1801 she writes again to Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“In about a fortnight I expect to commence my
journey to Bath. Mr. Siddons is there, for he finds no
relief from his rheumatism elsewhere. His accounts
of himself are less favourable than those of anyone
who writes to me about him; but I hope and trust
that we shall find him better than he himself thinks;
for I know by sad experience with what difficulty a
mind, weakened by long and uninterrupted suffering,
admits hope, much less assurance. I shall be here till
next Saturday, and after that time at Lancaster till
Tuesday, the 28th; thence I shall go immediately to
Bath, where I shall have about a month’s quiet, and
then begin to play at Bristol for a few nights. ‘Such
resting finds the sole of unblest feet!’ When we
shall come to London is uncertain, for nothing is
settled by Mr. Sheridan, and I think it not impossible
that my winter may be spent in Dublin; for I must go
on making to secure the few comforts that I have been
able to attain for myself and my family. It is providential
for us all that I can do so much; but I hope
it is not wrong to say that I am tired, and should be
glad to be at rest indeed. I hope yet to see the day
when I can be quiet. My mouth is not yet well [she
had had an attack of erysipelas, the disease that was
ultimately to kill her], though somewhat less exquisitely
painful. I have become a frightful object with
it for some time, and, I believe, this complaint has
robbed me of those poor remains of beauty once
admired—at least, which, in your partial eyes, I once
possessed.”
She did not go to Dublin, but returned early in the
following year to Drury Lane, where she performed
above forty times.
On the 25th March 1802 she performed for the first
time Hermione in the Winter’s Tale. The enacting
of this part is to be counted amongst her great successes.
It was more suitable to her age and appearance
than others that she undertook in later life. On
the second or third night she had a narrow escape of
being burned to death. We can give the incident as
related in a letter to Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“London, April 1802.
“... Except for a day or two, the weather has
been very favourable to me hitherto. I trust it may
continue so, for the Winter’s Tale promises to be very
attractive; and, whilst it continues so, I am bound in
honour and conscience to put my shoulder to the
wheel, for it has been attended with great expense to
the managers, and, if I can keep warm, I trust I shall
continue tolerably well. As to my plans, they are, as
usual, all uncertain, and I am precisely in the situation
of poor Lady Percy, to whom Hotspur comically says:
‘I trust thou wilt not utter what thou dost not know.’
This must continue to be the case, in a great measure,
whilst I continue to be the servant of the public, for
whom (and let it not be thought vain) I can never
sufficiently exert myself. I really think they receive
me every night with greater and greater testimonies
of approbation. I know it will give you pleasure to
hear this, my dear Friend, and you will not suspect
me of deceiving myself in this particular. The other
night had very nearly terminated all my exertion, for
whilst I was standing for the statue in the Winter’s
Tale, my drapery flew over the lamps that were placed
behind the pedestal. It caught fire, and had it not
been for one of the scene-men, who most humanely
crept on his knees and extinguished it without my
knowing anything of the matter, I might have been
burnt to death, or, at all events, I should have been
frightened out of my senses. Surrounded as I was
with muslin, the flame would have run like wildfire.
The bottom of the train was entirely burned. But for
the man’s promptitude, it would seem as if my fate
would have been inevitable. I have well rewarded the
good man, and I regard my deliverance as a most
gracious interposition of Providence. There is a
special providence in the fall of a sparrow. Here I
am safe and well, God be praised! and may His goodness
make me profit, as I ought, by the time that is
vouchsafed me.”
We later find her making every exertion to rescue
the son of the man who had saved her, from punishment
for desertion.
“I have written myself almost blind for the last
three days, worrying everybody to get a poor young
man, who otherwise bears a most excellent character,
saved from the disgrace and hideous torture of the
lash, to which he has exposed himself. I hope to God
I shall succeed. He is the son of the man—by me
ever to be blest—who preserved me from being burned
to death in the Winter’s Tale. The business has cost
me a great deal of time, but if I attain my purpose I
shall be richly paid. It is twelve o’clock at night; I am
tired very much. To-morrow is my last appearance.
In a few days I shall go to see my dear girl,
Cecilia. How I long to see the darling! Oh! how
you would have enjoyed my entrée in Constance last
night. I was received really as if it had been my first
appearance in the season. I have gone about to breakfasts
and dinners for this unfortunate young man, till
I am quite worn out with them. You know how pleasure,
as it is called, fatigues.”
CHAPTER XIII. SORROWS.
Though still suffering from enfeebled health, Mrs.
Siddons again made up her mind to visit Dublin in
the spring of 1802. A strange depression, partly the
result of physical weakness, and partly the result of
mental anxiety, came over her courageous spirit,
paralysing all energy, and breaking down her usual
calm composure. We find this woman, who to the
outside public presented a cold and hard exterior,
weeping hysterically on taking leave of her friends.
She told Mr. Greatheed she felt that before they met
again a great affliction would have fallen on them both.
They never did meet till after the death of his son
Bertie and her daughter Sarah. To Mrs. Piozzi she
wrote:—
“May 1802.
“Farewell, my beloved friend—a long, long farewell!
Oh, such a day as this has been! To leave all
that is dear to me. I have been surrounded by my
family, and my eyes have dwelt with a foreboding
tenderness, too painful, on the venerable face of my
dear father, that tells me I shall look on it no more.
I commit my children to your friendly protection, with
a full and perfect reliance on the goodness you have
always manifested towards me.
“Your ever faithful and affectionate
“S. Siddons.”
The mother’s heart could have hardly had a foreboding
of the second affliction about to fall on her
then. A few weeks after she had taken her departure
from Marlborough Street, Sally describes to Patty
Wilkinson, who had accompanied Mrs. Siddons, picnics
and parties she and her friend Dorothy Place had
attended, much to their amusement and delight. The
girl gives an account also of her brother Henry’s
marriage with Miss Murray, who, she says, “looked
very beautiful in a white chip hat, with a lace cap
under it, her long dark pelisse tied together with
purple bows ready for travelling,” and mentions how
she and Dorothy “laughed uproariously” at a play
they had “attended.” Yet death had already laid his
hand on this bright young life.
Mrs. Siddons proceeded on her melancholy journey,
stopping to pay a visit to Shakespeare’s house at Stratford,
and thence to North Wales, where, at Conway
Castle and Penman Mawr, they did the tourist business
of gazing at sunsets through ruined windows,
and listening to Welsh harpers harping below. “In
that romantic time and place,” Campbell tells us in
his ambiguous way, Mrs. Siddons “honoured the
humblest poet of her acquaintance by remembering
him; and, let the reader blame or pardon my egotism
as he may think fit, I cannot help transcribing what
the Diarist adds: Mrs. Siddons said: ‘I wish that
Campbell were here.’”
The bathos is complete when, the poet tells us, on
Miss Wilkinson’s authority, that while looking at a
magnificent landscape of rocks and water, a lady within
hearing of them exclaimed in ecstasy: “This awful
scenery makes me feel as if I were only a worm, or
a grain of dust, on the face of the earth.” Mrs. Siddons
turned round and said, “I feel very differently!”
She spent two months acting successfully in Dublin;
then she went to Cork, and then to Belfast. On her
return to Dublin she received the news of the death of
her father at the ripe age of eighty-two. Although
not unexpected, the severance of this life-long affection,
coming, as it did, at a time when other sorrows and
anxieties weighed on her, was a trying blow, and we
find her writing to Dr. Whalley with a certain irritation
that betrays her state of mind, and also betrays
her attitude towards her husband at this time on
money matters.
“I thank you for your kind condolence. My dear
father died the death of the righteous; may my last
end be like his, without a groan. With respect to my
dear Mrs. Pennington, my heart is too much alive to
her unhappy situation, and my affection for her too
lively, to have induced the necessity of opening a
wound which is of itself too apt to bleed. Indeed,
indeed, my dear Sir, there was no occasion to recall
those sad and tender scenes to soften my nature; but
let it pass. You need not be informed, I imagine, that
such a sum as £80 is too considerable to be immediately
produced out of a woman’s quarterly allowance;
but, as I have not the least doubt of Mr. Siddons
being ready and willing to offer this testimony of
regard and gratitude, I beg you will arrange the business
with him immediately. I will write to him this
day, if I can find a moment’s time. If you can devise
any quicker mode of accomplishing your amiable
purpose, rely upon my paying the £80 within the next
six months. For God’s sake do not let it slip through.
If I knew how to send the money from here, I would
do it this instant; but, considering the delay of
distance, and the caprice of wind and sea, it will be
more expeditiously done by Mr. Siddons. God bless
and restore you to perfect health and tranquillity.”
We can read between the lines of this letter, as we
know that about this time she received a pressing
request from her husband for money to fit out their
son George for India, and to pay debts incurred on the
decoration of the house in Great Marlborough Street,
suggesting that in consequence she had better accept
an engagement in Liverpool. She preferred, however,
though harassed by disagreements with Jones the
manager, to remain in Dublin. A report was circulated,
as on the occasion of her first visit to Ireland,
that she had refused to play for the benefit of the
Lying-in Hospital, a charity much patronised by the
Dublin ladies. She indignantly refuted this accusation,
ending with words that show her state of mental
suffering:—
“It is hard to bear at one and the same time the
pressure of domestic sorrow, the anxiety of business,
and the necessity of healing a wounded reputation;
but such is the rude enforcement of the time, and I
must sustain it as I am enabled by that Power who
tempers the wind to the shorn lamb.”
Her son George came and spent a fortnight with
her before his departure for India, and the news from
home concerning her daughter still seemed good.
Like a thunderbolt, therefore, from a summer sky,
came a letter from Mr. Siddons addressed to Miss Wilkinson,
saying that Sally was very ill, but begging her
not to make Mrs. Siddons anxious by telling her. Miss
Wilkinson, however, felt it to be her duty to show the
letter. The mother’s heart divined all that was not
said. She declared her intention of starting for England
without delay. A violent gale had blown for
some days, and no vessel would leave the harbour.
Two days later a reassuring letter came from Siddons
addressed to his wife, telling her all was well again,
and advising her to go to Cork. She went, but her
miserable state of mind may be guessed from a letter
addressed to Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“Cork, March 21st, 1803.
“My Dear Friend,
“How shall I sufficiently thank you for all
your kindness to me? You know my heart, and I may
spare my words, for, God knows, my mind is in so
distracted a state, that I can hardly write or speak
rationally. Oh! why did not Mr. Siddons tell me
when she was first taken so ill? I should then have
got clear of this engagement, and what a world of
wretchedness and anxiety would have been spared to
me! And yet—good God! how should I have crossed
the sea? For a fortnight past it has been so dangerous,
that nothing but wherries have ventured to
the Holy Head; but yet I think I should have put
myself into one of them if I could have known that
my poor dear girl was so ill. Oh! tell me all about her.
I am almost broken-hearted, though the last accounts
tell me that she has been mending for several days.
Has she wished for me? But I know—I feel that she
has. The dear creature used to think it weakness in
me when I told her of the possibility of what might
be endured from illness when that tremendous element
divides one from one’s family. Would to God I were
at her bedside! It would be for me then to suffer
with resignation what I cannot now support with any
fortitude. If anything could relieve the misery I feel,
it would be that my dear and inestimable Sir Lucas
Pepys had her under his care. Pray tell him this,
and ask him to write me a word of comfort. Will
you believe that I must play to-night, and can you
imagine any wretchedness like it in this terrible state
of mind? For a moment I comfort myself by reflecting
on the strength of the dear creature’s constitution,
which has so often rallied, to the astonishment of us
all, under similar serious attacks. Then, again, when
I think of the frail tenure of human existence, my
heart fails and sinks into dejection. God bless you!
The suspense that distance keeps me in, you may
imagine, but it cannot be described.”
Meantime, no letters came. The winds raged without,
and no vessel could cross. At the end of the
week the news that arrived was not satisfactory. She
made up her mind to throw up her engagement at any
cost, and return. She and Patty Wilkinson set out
for Dublin; there they were again detained, and
received no news. Nearly beside herself with anxiety,
she again appealed to Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“Dublin, April 2nd, 1803.
“I am perfectly astonished, my dear Friend, that I
have not heard from you after begging it so earnestly.
Good God! what can be the reason that intelligence
must be extorted, as it were, in circumstances like
mine? One would think common benevolence, setting
affection quite aside, might have induced some of you
to alleviate as much as possible such distress as you
know I must feel. The last letter from Mr. Siddons
stated that she was better. Another letter from Mr.
Montgomery, at Oxford, says that George gave him the
same account. Why—why am I to hear this only
from a person at that distance from her, and so ill-informed
as the writer must be of the state of her
health? Why should not you or Mr. Siddons have
told me this? I cannot account for your silence at
all, for you know how to feel. I hope to sail to-night,
and to reach London the third day. God knows when
that will be. Oh God! what a home to return to,
after all I have been doing! and what a prospect to
the end of my days.”
At last she was able to cross to Holyhead. At
Shrewsbury she received a letter from Mr. Siddons
confirming the worst accounts of Sally’s illness, but
begging her to “remember the preciousness of her
own life, and not to endanger it by over-rapid travelling.”
As she read, Miss Wilkinson was called from
the room; a messenger had arrived with the news of
the girl’s death. Mrs. Siddons guessed what had
happened by the expression of Miss Wilkinson’s face
when she returned, and, sinking back speechless, lay
for a day “cold and torpid as a stone, with scarcely
a sign of life.”
Her own family came forward with consolation and
help. Her brother John wrote a letter, which she
received at Oxford; her brother Charles came to meet
her, and conducted her on her first visit to her
widowed mother. Every other grief had sunk into
insignificance by the side of the death of her daughter.
So worn out was she with misery and overwork, that
the doctors recommended the quiet and bracing air of
Cheltenham. We get a glimpse of her frame of mind
in a letter addressed thence to her friend Mrs. Fitzhugh
in June 1803:—
“The serenity of the place, the sweet air and
scenery of my cottage, and the medicinal effect of the
waters, have done some good to my shattered constitution.
I am unable at times to reconcile myself to my
fate. The darling being for whom I mourn is
assuredly released from a life of suffering, and numbered
among the blessed spirits made perfect. But to
be separated for ever, in spite of reason, and in spite
of religion, is at times too much for me. Give my
love to dear Charles Moore, if you chance to see him.
Have you read his beautiful account of my sweet
Sally? It is done with a truth and modesty which
has given me the sincerest of all pleasures that I am
now allowed to feel, and assures me still more than
ever that he who could feel and taste such excellence
was worthy of the particular regard she had for
him.”
The life out of doors at Birch Farm, reading “under
the haystack in the farm-yard,” rambling in the fields,
and “musing in the orchard,” gradually soothed the
poignancy of her grief. “Rising at six and going to
bed at ten, has brought me to my comfortable sleep
once more,” she writes. “The bitterness and anguish
of selfish grief begins to subside, and the
tender recollections of excellence and virtues gone
to the blessed place of their eternal reward, are
now the sad though sweet companions of my lonely
walks.”
In spite of all her stoicism and resolve, however, the
sense of her loss would come back, carrying away all
artificial barriers of restraint.
“If he thinks himself unfortunate,” she wrote of a
friend, “let him look on me and be silent—‘the
inscrutable ways of Providence.’ Two lovely creatures
gone, and another is just arrived from school with all
the dazzling frightful sort of beauty that irradiated the
countenance of Maria, and makes me shudder when I
look at her. I feel myself like poor Niobe grasping to
her bosom the last and youngest of her children; and,
like her, look every moment for the vengeful arrow of
destruction. Alas! my dear Friend, can it be wondered
at that I long for the land where they are gone
to prepare their mother’s place? What have I here?
Yet here, even here, I could be content to linger still in
peace and calmness—content is all I wish. But I must
again enter into the bustle of the world; for though
fame and fortune have given me all I wish, yet while
my presence and my exertions here may be useful to
others, I do not think myself at liberty to give myself
up to my own selfish gratification. The second great
commandment is ‘Love thy neighbour as thyself,’ and
in this way I shall most probably best make my way
to Heaven.”
How inscrutable, indeed, are the ways of Providence.
Sally was her eldest daughter and her dearest
child. She had been born two months before that
terrible period of probation and failure at Drury Lane.
Hers were the baby fingers, hers the baby voice, that
had coaxed the poor young mother back to resignation
and courage. She was twenty-seven when she was
taken, and had ever been the sunshine of the home.
Yes, she was the dearest. Strange that, deaf to our
anguish and suffering, those are so often they who are
taken. If a heart in such a trial can still believe and
trust and love, then it is faith indeed—heaven-born,
sublime. And such, we see, was the broken-hearted
mother’s.
During her stay at Birch Farm, John Kemble,
Charles Moore, and Miss Dorothy Place, her daughter
Sally’s particular friend, came to stay with her. In
July they all of them made an excursion along the
Wye, after which she paid a visit to her friend Mr.
Fitzhugh at Bannister’s, and then returned to London,
where she made an engagement to act the following
winter at Covent Garden.
Other trials awaited Mrs. Siddons, trials that, to
a woman of her proud and sensitive temper, must
have been torture in the extreme. Whatever her
sufferings had been in the course of her professional
career, from scandal and misrepresentation, her character
as a wife and mother had been untouched.
Now, when no longer young, and anxious to escape
from the harassing turmoil of the stage into the
dignity and calm of a domestic life, surrounded by her
children and friends, a blow fell on her under which,
for the time, she almost sank. The circumstance is
not alluded to either by Campbell or Boaden, but is
so interwoven with Mrs. Siddons’s existence, and so
colours her mode of thought at the time, that it can
hardly be passed over.
Mrs. Siddons met Katherine Galindo, author of
the libel, at the theatre in Dublin. She was a
subordinate actress, and her husband a fencing-master.
It is difficult to understand how she can have
become so intimate, except that her own perfect sincerity
and openness led her to bestow confidence on a
variety of persons, many of them not in any way
worthy of it. Her daughter, Cecilia, who later wrote
Recollections of her mother, says that, instead of being
hard and calculating, as the outside public imagined,
her mother was, on the contrary, too easy—too much
disposed to be ruled by people inferior in every way to
herself, credulous to an extraordinary extent, always
trusting to appearances, and never willing to suspect
anyone. Perhaps, also, the great actress’s weakness
was a wish to “make use” of people, and a love of
flattery—both dangerous qualities for a woman in her
position, laying her open, as they did, to the machinations
of adventurers. Be it as it may, we are astounded
at the girlish sentimentality of the letters she
wrote to the Galindos. Allowing even for the Laura
Matilda style of expression of the period, they show
the substratum of romanticism that underlies her character.
The Galindos accompanied her to Cork, and
then to Killarney. Mrs. Siddons used all her influence
to induce Harris, of Covent Garden, to give Mrs.
Galindo an engagement; but Kemble, when he arrived
from abroad, refused to ratify it. A letter from
Mrs. Inchbald says:—
“When Kemble returned from Spain in 1803,
he came to me like a madman, said Mrs. Siddons
had been imposed upon by persons whom it was
a disgrace to her to know, and he begged me to
explain it so to her. He requested Harris to withdraw
his promise of his engaging Mrs. G. at Mrs.
Siddons’s request. Yet such was his tenderness to his
sister’s sensibility, that he would not undeceive her
himself. Mr. Kemble blamed me, and I blamed him
for his reserve, and I have never been so cordial since.
Nor,” ends Mrs. Inchbald, with the prim self-sufficiency
quite consistent with what we know of the
“dear Muse,” “have I ever admired Mrs. Siddons
so much since; for, though I can pity a dupe, I
must also despise one. Even to be familiar with
such people was a lack of virtue, though not of
chastity.”
We read later in Rogers’s Table Talk that, not
long before Mrs. Inchbald’s death he met her walking
near Charing Cross, and we are not astonished to
be told that she had been calling on several old
friends, but had seen none of them—some being really
not at home, and others denying themselves to her.
“I called,” she said, “on Mrs. Siddons. I knew she
was at home, yet I was not admitted.”
To return, however, to the Galindos. The wretched
woman was stung to the quick by the withdrawal of
her engagement at Covent Garden, and although Mrs.
Siddons advanced a thousand pounds to the husband
to buy a share in a provincial theatre, and
showed them much kindness, the jealous and infuriated
wife published in pamphlet form a wild and libellous
attack on the great actress, to which she added the
letters that had passed between them in their days
of intimacy. By artfully turning and suppressing
sentences here and there, she succeeded in giving a
significance never intended in the originals. Although
she said she had advanced nothing but what she could
substantiate by the most certain evidence, if called
upon to do so, she gave no proof whatever except of
her own wild jealousy and unreasoning disappointment
at being refused an engagement at Covent Garden.
It seems incredible that a woman of Mrs. Siddons’s
social knowledge can have been so imprudent
as to enter into such an intimacy, and to write in
such a strain of deep affection to people she had
known only so short a time. The following is a specimen:—
“Holyhead, Sunday, 12 o’clock.
“For some hours we had scarce a breath of wind,
and the vessel seemed to leave your coast as unwillingly
as your poor friend. About six o’clock this morning
the snowy tops of the mountains appeared; they
chilled my heart, for I felt that they were emblematic
of the cold and dreary prospect before me. Mr. ⸺
has been very obliging; he has just left us, but it is
probable we shall meet again upon the road. I
thought you would be glad to know we were safely
landed. I will hope, my beloved friends, for a renewal
of the days we have known, and in the meantime
endeavour to amuse and cheer my melancholy with
the recollection of past joys, though they be ‘sweet
and mournful to the soul.’
“God bless you all, and do not forget
“Your faithful, affectionate,
“S. Siddons.”
A little later she writes:—
“Pray ask Mr. G⸺ to send me those sweet lines
‘To Hope’—that which he gave me is almost effaced
by my tears—and let it be written by the same hand.
I could never describe what I have lost in you, my
beloved friends, and the sweet angel that is gone for
ever! Good God! what a deprivation in a few days.
Adieu! Adieu!”
Needless to say, this “screeching” friendship ended
as one might expect. As we have said, she failed to
obtain an engagement for Mrs. Galindo at Covent
Garden, and lent Galindo a thousand pounds to help
him to take shares in a theatrical company at Manchester.
He never repaid the thousand pounds, and
became abusive when she asked for it. She accused
him, in a letter addressed to Miss Wilkinson, of “hypocrisy
and ingratitude,” and the wife accused her of
having nourished an affection passing the bounds of
propriety for her husband. All her real friends mustered
round her, but she suffered terribly.
She wrote to Dr. Whalley:—
“Among all the kind attentions I have received,
none has comforted me more, my dear friend, than
your invaluable letter. I thank God all my friends
are exactly of your opinion with respect to the manner
of treating this diabolical business. To a delicate
mind publicity is in itself painful, and I trust that a
life of tolerable rectitude will justify my conduct to
my friends. I have been dreadfully shaken, but I
trust that the natural disposition to be well will shortly
restore me. My dear Cecilia is, indeed, all a fond
mother can wish.”
CHAPTER XIV. WESTBOURNE FARM.
John Kemble was now both actor and manager at
Covent Garden, and the results were much more satisfactory
in every way to Mrs. Siddons. Harris the
proprietor was strictly punctual in his payments, and
the Kemble family, who numbered Charles Kemble
in their ranks, were sufficient to make the performances
attractive enough to the public. Mrs. Siddons appeared
in several of her old parts; amongst others in Elvira,
when the actor Cooke came on so drunk as to be
unable to act his part. He did not improve matters
by attempting to excuse himself. He could only
articulate, “Ladies and Gentlemen, my old complaint,”
when he was removed, and Henry Siddons had to read
his part. Fit pendant to the night when he appeared
as Sir Archy Macsarcasm with Johnstone, who
was playing Sir Calaghan. There was a dead pause.
At last Johnstone, advancing to the footlights, said
with a strong brogue, “Ladies and Gentlemen, Mr.
Cooke says he can’t spake,” which bull was received
with roars of laughter and hisses.
The great actress performed sixty times that season.
At its conclusion she went on a visit to Mrs. Damer
at Strawberry Hill, where she met Louis Philippe,
afterwards King of France, and the Prince Regent.
The two ladies, whenever they were together, indulged
their passion for sculpture. As winter approached she
suffered much from rheumatism, and, for the sake of
country air, removed from Great Marlborough Street
to a cottage at Hampstead for a few weeks. Mr.
Siddons, who was also a martyr to rheumatism, had
advocated the change, and the old gentleman was
much delighted with his new abode. He ate his
dinner, and, looking out at the beautiful view that
stretched before the windows, observed, “Sally, this
will cure all our ailments.” In spite of his hopes,
however, Mrs. Siddons was confined to bed for weeks
with acute rheumatism. She tried electricity with
some beneficial effect, but suffered anguish while
undergoing the treatment.
As the winter advanced they returned to town;
but Mr. Siddons grew so much worse that he resolved
to try the waters of Bath. Mrs. Siddons
parted, therefore, with her house in Marlborough
Street, and took lodgings for herself and Miss Wilkinson
in Princes Street, Hanover Square. Her
landlord there was an upholsterer of the name of
Nixon. He and his wife always talked afterwards with
the deepest affection of Mrs. Siddons. One day, looking
at Nixon’s card, she found that he was also an
undertaker, and said laughingly, “I engage your services
to bury me, Mr. Nixon.” Twenty-seven years
afterwards Nixon did so.
During the winter and spring of 1804 and 1805
Mrs. Siddons only performed twice at Covent Garden,
partly in consequence of delicate health, partly in
consequence of the appearance of Master Betty, the
“young Roscius,” a prodigy whom the public ran after
with an enthusiasm that seems inexplicable. Managers
gave him sums that a Garrick or a Siddons were unable
to obtain; his bust was done by the best sculptors; his
portrait painted by the best artists, and verses written
in a style of idolatrous adulation were poured upon
this boy of thirteen. Actors and actresses were
obliged to appear on the stage with him to avoid giving
offence. Mrs. Siddons and Kemble, with praiseworthy
dignity, retired while the infatuation lasted. She went
to see him, however, and gave him what praise she
thought his due. Lord Abercorn came into her box,
declaring it was the finest acting he had ever seen.
“My lord,” she answered, “he is a very clever, pretty
boy, but nothing more.”
Independently of the boy Betty, or any other trials
in her profession, Mrs. Siddons now began to long for
rest. We have seen how years before, when in Dublin,
she had expressed herself to Dr. Whalley: “I don’t
build any castles, but cottages without end. May the
great Disposer of all events but permit me to spend
the evening of my toilsome, bustling day in a cottage
where I may sometimes have the converse and society
which will make me more worthy those imperishable
habitations which are prepared for the spirits of just
men made perfect!”
In the April of 1805 she satisfied this wish by taking
a cottage at Westbourne, near Paddington. With the
help of Nixon she fitted it up luxuriously, built an
additional room behind for a studio, and laid out the
shrubbery and garden. Westbourne was then, we
are told, one of those delightful rural spots for which
Paddington was distinguished. It occupied a rising
ground, and commanded a lovely view of Hampstead,
Highgate and the distant city. Mrs. Siddons’s was
a small retired house, in a garden screened with poplars
and evergreens, resembling a modest rural vicarage,
standing, it is said, on the site now levelled for
the Great Western Railway Station. She loved, she
said, to escape from “the noise and din of London”
to the green fields surrounding her new home.
Here her friends congregated round her also. Miss
Berry and Madame D’Arblay both mention, in their
diaries, having spent an afternoon and met many
people at Mrs. Siddons’s country retreat.
“I spoke in terms of rapture of Mrs. Siddons to
Incledon,” Crabb Robinson tells us. “He replied,
‘Ah! Sally’s a fine creature. She has a charming
place on the Edgware Road. I dined with her last
year, and she paid me one of the finest compliments I
ever received. I sang The Storm after dinner. She
cried and sobbed like a child. Taking both of my
hands she said, “All that I and my brother ever did is
nothing compared with the effect you produce.”’”
The following lines were written by Mr. Siddons,
describing his wife’s country retreat, during the last
visit he ever paid to it:—
1.
Would you I’d Westbourne Farm describe;
I’ll do it then, and free from gall,
For sure it would be sin to gibe
A thing so pretty and so small.
2.
The poplar walk, if you have strength,
Will take a minute’s time to step it;
Nay, certes, ’tis of such a length,
’Twould almost tire a frog to leap it.
3.
But when the pleasure-ground is seen,
Then what a burst comes on the view;
Its level walk, its shaven green,
For which a razor’s stroke would do.
4.
Now, pray be cautious when you enter,
And curb your strides from much expansion;
Three paces take you to the centre,
Three more, you’re close against the mansion.
5.
The mansion, cottage, house, or hut,
Call’t what you will, has room within
To lodge the King of Lilliput,
But not his court, nor yet his queen.
6.
The kitchen-garden, true to keeping,
Has length and breadth and width so plenty;
A snail, if fairly set a-creeping,
Could scarce go round while you told twenty.
7.
Perhaps you’ll cry, on hearing this,
What! everything so very small?
No; she that made it what it is
Has greatness that makes up for all.
Mr. Siddons passed some weeks at Westbourne, but,
finding the rheumatism from which he suffered only
relieved at Bath, he was obliged to reside there almost
permanently. Bath did not agree with Mrs. Siddons,
and the exigencies of her profession obliged her to live
in London. This difference in their place of abode
caused a rumour to get abroad that a formal separation
had taken place. Mr. Boaden, indeed, states
explicitly that Siddons became at this time somewhat
impatient of the “crown matrimonial,” while Campbell
declares the report to be “absolutely unfounded.”
In judging the case we think, perhaps, a medium
course would be the best to take. We can imagine a
decided incompatibility in the husband’s and wife’s
mode of seeing things. She was ever impatient towards
want of energy and practical capacity, while he, all his
life having to play second to her, was jealous of the
disposal of her earnings, and rushed into ill-judged
investments and speculations.
The following letter of good-humoured banter,
written to him on the 16th December 1804, reveals
the manner in which she turned off his weak ebullitions
of temper:—
“My dear Sid.,
“I am really sorry that my little flash of
merriment should have been taken so seriously, for I
am sure, however we may differ in trifles, we can never
cease to love each other. You wish me to say what I
expect to have done. I can expect nothing more than
you yourself have designed me in your will. Be (as
you ought to be) the master of all while God permits;
but, in case of your death, only let me be put out of
the power of any person living. This is all that I
desire; and I think that you cannot but be convinced
that it is reasonable and proper.
“Your ever affectionate and faithful,
“S. S.”
The wife’s was the stronger, more powerful mind, and
with her sincerity and openness of disposition which
impelled her to show everything she thought or felt,
we have no doubt she often offended the irritable
vanity of a man who, in small things, had a painful
sense of his own dignity. Hers was too big a nature
to nag and fight about trifles, and at the same time
often too self-absorbed to remember how she offended
the susceptibilities of others.
“To live in a state of contention,” she writes, “with
a brother I so tenderly love, and with a husband with
whom I am to spend what remains of life, would be
more than my subdued spirit and almost broken heart
would be able to endure. In answer to the second, I
can only say that the testimony of the wisdom of all
ages, from the foundation of the world to this day, is
childishness and folly, if happiness be anything more
than a name; and, I am assured, our own experience
will not allow us to refute the opinion. No, no, it is
the inhabitant of a better world. Content, the offspring
of Moderation, is all we ought to aspire to here, and
Moderation will be our best and surest guide to that
happiness to which she will most assuredly conduct
us.”
In the season of 1806-7, at Covent Garden, she
played Queen Katherine seven times, Lady Macbeth
(to Cooke’s Macbeth) five times, Isabella (Fatal Marriage)
twice, Elvira twice, Lady Randolph once, Mrs.
Beverley once, Euphrasia once, and Volumnia fifteen
times. We see by this enumeration of her parts how
she, and she alone, achieved popularity for Shakespeare.
The subsequent season at Covent Garden was uncommonly
short, and extended only to the 11th of
December 1807, when the Winter’s Tale was announced
for her last appearance before Easter. As
events turned out, it proved to be her last for the
season. Immediately after the performance she went
to Bath, where she spent six weeks with Mr. Siddons.
He was so much improved in health as to make plans
for the future, and declared his intention of spending a
part of the summer at Westbourne. She left him,
therefore, comparatively free from anxiety in February
1808. Within a month of her departure, however, he
was seized with a violent attack of illness, and on the
11th of March expired. She immediately threw up
her engagement in Edinburgh, and left for her London
home. Thence, on the 29th March 1808, she wrote to
Mrs. Piozzi:—
“How unwearied is your goodness to me, my dear
friend. There is something so awful in this sudden
dissolution of so long a connexion, that I shall feel it
longer than I shall speak of it. May I die the death
of my honest, worthy husband; and may those to
whom I am dear remember me when I am gone, as I
remember him, forgetting and forgiving all my errors,
and recollecting only my quietness of spirit and singleness
of heart. Remember me to your dear Mr. Piozzi.
My head is still so dull with this stunning surprise
that I cannot see what I write. Adieu! dear soul;
do not cease to love your friend.—S. S.”
So ended the love story begun thirty-three years
before.
Before the end of the year she resumed her cap and
bells again, but had only acted on one or two nights at
Covent Garden before it was burnt to the ground.
How the fire originated is a mystery. Some said that
the wadding of a gun, in the performance of Pizarro,
must have lodged unperceived in the crevice of the
scenery. Miss Wilkinson declared afterwards, that
before the audience left the house she perceived a
strong smell of fire while sitting in Mr. Kemble’s
box, and on her way to Mrs. Siddons’s dressing-room
mentioned it to some of the servants; they declared
it to be the smell of the footlights. How complete
and rapid the destruction was we learn by the following
letter written by Mrs. Siddons to her friend James
Ballantyne.
“My dear and estimable Friend,
“You have by this time, I am confident, felt
many a humane pang, for the wretched sufferers in the
dreadful calamity which has been visited on me and
those most dear to me. The losses to the Proprietors
are incalculable, irreparable, and of all the precious
and curious dresses and lace and jewels which I have
been collecting for these thirty years—not one, no, not
one article has escap’d! The most grievous of these my
losses is a piece of Lace which had been a Toilette of
the poor Queen of France; it was upwards of four
yards long, and more than a yard wide. It never could
have been bought for a thousand pounds, but that’s the
least regret. It was so interesting!! But oh! let me
not suffer myself in the ingratitude of repining, while
there are so many reasons for thankful acknowledgment.
My Brothers, God be praised! did not hear of
the fire till ev’ry personal exertion would have been
utterly useless. It is as true as it is strange and
awful, that everything appear’d to be in perfect Security
at Two o’clock, and that at six (the time my poor
brother saw it) the whole structure was as completely
swept from the face of the earth as if such a thing
had never existed. Thank God that it was so, since
had it been otherwise, he wou’d probably have perished
in exertions to preserve something from the terrible
wreck of his property. This is comfort. And you,
my noble-minded friend, wou’d, I am confident, participate
the joy I feel, in beholding this ador’d brother,
Stemming this torrent of adversity with a manly
fortitude, Serenity, and even hope, that almost bursts
my heart with an admiration too big to bear, and
blinds my eyes with the most delicious tears that
ever fell from my eyes. Oh! he is a glorious creature!
did not I always tell you so? Yes, yes, and
all will go well with him again! She bears it like
an Angel too. Lord Guilford and Lord Mountjoy
have nobly offer’d to raise him any sum of money—and
a thousand instances of generous feeling have
already offer’d that evince the goodness of human
nature, and its Sense of his worth. All this is so
honorable to him, that I shall soon feel little regret
except for the poor beings who perished in the devouring
fire.
“James Ballantyne—God bless and prosper all the
desires and designs of a heart so amiable, a head so
sound! prays most fervently his truly affectionate
friend,
“S. Siddons.”
“My head is so confused I scarce know what I have
written; but you wish’d me to answer your kind letter
immediately, therefore excuse all defects.”
The result of John Kemble’s thirty years of hard
service was swept away in the flames that destroyed
Covent Garden. Mr. Heathcote’s loan was still
unpaid. Boaden gives us a tragi-comic account of a
visit he paid at the Kembles’ house the morning after
the fire. Mrs. Kemble loudly expressing her sorrow.
Charles Kemble sitting listening, a tragic expression
on his naturally melancholy face; John shaving himself
before the glass. “Yes,” he said to his visitor
in the intervals of this operation, “it has perished—that
magnificent theatre! It is gone, with all its
treasures of every description; that library, which
contained all those immortal productions of our
countrymen; that wardrobe; the scenery. Of all
this vast treasure, nothing now remains but the
arms of England over the entrance of the theatre,
and the Roman eagle standing solitary in the market-place.”
All differences which were said to have arisen
between brother and sister were sunk and forgotten in
this crisis. Though she may have smiled at his sententiousness,
and snubbed Mrs. Kemble’s loud-voiced
expressions of grief, she now gave him efficient help
in reconstituting the theatre. The performances
of the company were transferred first to the Opera
House, and afterwards to the Haymarket Theatre.
Between September 12th, 1808, and May 6th, 1809,
she acted forty times. The wear and tear of this on a
woman of her years—she was now over fifty—must
have been great indeed. All seemed to turn to her,
to depend on her masculine strength of will and
energy.
Beside the anxiety of her profession, we find her
occupied with the future of her children. Letter after
letter could be quoted, showing the affectionate and
practical interest she took in their welfare, in spite of
the statement circulated, and believed in, that she bargained
and haggled with her son Henry as though he
were some manager with whom she was doing business.
She wrote on November 26th, 1808, to Mr.
Ingles on the subject of an expedition to Edinburgh,
to help her son in his theatrical venture there:—
“Independently of any other consideration, it is a
great object to me to have a reasonable excuse for
spending much of my remaining life in the admired
and beloved society of Scotland; I am therefore, on my
own account as well as his, naturally anxious for the
Success of my Son in the Theatre, and I think I may
without arrogance aver that you cou’d not chuse better.
He has great qualifications and wou’d not be the
worse, I apprehend, for my advice in respect to Dramatic
business, or for the pecuniary aid which I should be
proud to afford in order to amplify the costume of The
Stage. His abilities as an Actor need not my eulogium,
and his private respectability is so universally
acknowledged as to spare his mother the pain of boasting.
I have done my part, and trust the rest to
heaven! I have written to all you advis’d me to write
to, and now in one word let me thank you for
your good counsel and assure you that whatever be
the result I shall for ever consider myself exceedingly
oblig’d to you. So much ambiguity and darkness
seems to envelop the business (the Galindo embroglio),
however, that I know not what to wish—but that there
was an end of both hopes and fears; since nothing is
so insupportable as Suspense.”
Those who serve the public have much to suffer from
the caprices of the crowd, but they also experience
many proofs of the appreciation of their genius by
individuals. The Kembles met with instances of kindness
and friendliness at the moment of their need
that strike one as almost fabulous in their generosity.
The Duke of Northumberland offered Kemble a loan
of ten thousand pounds on his simple bond. He
hesitated to accept, fearing his inability to pay the
interest. The Duke promised he should never be
pressed for it, and on the day of the laying the first
stone he cancelled the bond, and made him a present
of the whole sum.
Aided by the munificence of patrons, fifty thousand
pounds was soon subscribed; nearly the same
amount was received from the insurance companies,
and on December 30th, 1808, the first stone was laid
with Masonic honours. John Kemble was not a person
to do away with the pomp of a ceremonial. All the
actors and actresses were assembled; Mrs. Siddons,
wearing a nodding plume of ominous black feathers,
while her brother, who had risen from his sick bed,
stood under the torrents of rain in white silk stockings
and pumps.
In less than a twelvemonth from the time of its
destruction the new theatre arose from the ashes of its
predecessor. While it was building, Drury Lane, the
opposition house, under Sheridan’s management, was
also burnt to the ground, bringing down Sheridan
with it in its ruin.
The new Covent Garden was a much more magnificent
building than its predecessor; but the system of
private boxes, which had been introduced first of
all in Drury Lane, was now carried to an extreme
extent, and the third circle of the theatre was entirely
given over to them. This invasion of the privileges
of the people by the aristocracy was not to be borne.
The “liberty of the subject” had been talked into
fashion by Fox and Burke, and the populace were determined
to put their doctrines into practice in every
department of life. They would not submit, because
the new house had the monopoly of catering for their
amusement, to be slighted and thrust away in a dark
gallery where they could neither see nor hear, while a
“bloated aristocracy” lounged in commodious boxes
with ante-rooms behind. We who deplore the radicalism
of the age, and the licence permitted to free
speech, should read the account of the outrageous
O. P. (old prices) riots, and congratulate ourselves on
the improved decorum that reigns now-a-days.
The New House was opened on the 18th September
1809. Crowded to the roof with a resplendent audience,
on whom shone the light shed by thousands of
wax candles, with Kemble and Mrs. Siddons to act
the parts of Macbeth and Lady Macbeth, a brilliant
inauguration might have been expected.
The National Anthem was sung, and then Kemble
was to speak a poetical address. But the moment he
made his appearance, dressed for Macbeth, a yell of
defiance greeted him, while the mob in the pit stood
up with their hats on and their backs to the stage.
Kemble begged a hearing in vain. His sister then
appeared, pale but determined, and both of them went
through their parts to the end. Whenever for an
instant there was a lull in the yelling and hissing, the
musical voice of the great actress was heard steadily
going through her part.
Two magistrates appeared on the stage and read the
Riot Act; soldiers rushed in to capture the rioters,
who let themselves down by the pillars into the lower
gallery. The sight of the soldiery, indeed, only increased
the Babel. “Why were prices raised,” the mob
vociferated, “while exorbitant salaries were paid to the
actors and actresses? The money received by the
Kembles and Madame Catalani amounted for the
season to £25,575. There was Mrs. Siddons with £50
a night! The Lord Chief Justice sat every day in
Westminster Hall from 9 to 4 for half the sum!”
“She and her brother also appeared frequently on the
stage with clothes worth £500.[3] All this was to be
screwed out of the pockets of the public.”
The whole state of the popular mind at the time
was suffering from the reflux of the revolutionary
tide that had swept over France some years before.
The way, indeed, in which the authorities behaved
during the seventy nights the riots lasted, leads us
to think that they were aware of the undercurrent
of political excitement, and were glad to see it
diverted into a channel that did not menace Church
and State. In no other country in the world would
such a state of things have been allowed to go on
night after night. A magistrate now and then feebly
appeared on the stage, and read inaudibly the Riot Act.
On one occasion the public climbed the stage, and
were only deterred from personally attacking the actors
by the sudden opening of all the traps. A lady
received an ovation for lending a pin to fasten a
manifesto to one of the boxes, and the whole house
was placarded with offensive mottoes. The proprietors
had recourse to giving away orders to admit
their own partisans. This led to furious fighting and
scuffling. Pigeons were let loose, as symbols that
the public were pigeoned; aspersions were cast on
the morality of the private boxes; the leaders of the
riot incited the crowd to further excesses by inflammatory
speeches. On the sixth night Kemble came
forward to announce that Catalani’s engagement, one
of the great grievances, was cancelled, and that the
business books of the proprietors would be examined
by competent gentlemen to prove that the theatre was
not a paying concern. The report appeared, proving
that if any reduction were made in prices, the proprietors
would lose three-fourths per cent. on their
capital. This statement had no effect on the unreasoning
mob. On the reopening of the house on the
4th October, the riot began more furiously than ever.
Cooke, unfortunately, in a prologue alluded to the late
“hostile rage.” The expression was like throwing a
match into gunpowder. The people lashed themselves
into a frenzy; they assailed the boxes, and ran up and
down the pit benches during the play. Then, too, was
introduced, we are told, the famous O. P. war-dance in
the pit, which seems to have resembled the French
Carmagnole, “with its calm beginning, its swelling
into noise and rapidity, and its finale of demoniacal
uproar and confusion.” Princes of the Blood visited
the boxes, and having beheld the spectacle, and heard
the Babel of roaring throats, laughed and went home!
Afterwards the crowd marched to Kemble’s house,
89 Great Russell Street, Bloomsbury, and continued the
riot there. At last arrests were made of the leaders, but
they were acquitted, and Kemble consented to appear
at the dinner given in their honour. This was a hauling
down of the flag, but in reality the proprietors
came off victors. The rate of admission to the pit was
reduced by sixpence, but the half-price remained at two
shillings. The private boxes were diminished, but the
new price of admission was maintained. It must have
been a bitter probation for proud tempers like the
Kembles to go through.
“My appearance of illness was occasioned entirely,”
Mrs. Siddons writes about this time to a friend, “by
an agitating visit that morning from poor Mr. John
Kemble, on account of the giving up of the private
boxes, which, I fear, must be at last complied with.
Surely nothing ever equalled the domineering of the
mob in these days. It is to me inconceivable how
the public at large submits to be thus dictated to,
against their better judgment, by a handful of imperious
and intoxicated men. In the meantime, what
can the poor proprietors do but yield to overwhelming
necessity? Could I once feel that my poor brother’s
anxiety about the theatre was at an end, I should be,
marvellous to say, as well as I ever was in my life.
But only conceive what a state he must have been in,
however good a face he might put upon the business,
for upwards of three months; and think what his poor
wife and I must have suffered, when, for weeks together,
such were the outrages committed on his house
and otherwise, that I trembled for even his personal
safety; she, poor soul! living with ladders at her
windows in order to make her escape through the
garden in case of an attack. Mr. Kemble tells me his
nerves are much shaken. What a time it has been with
us all—beginning with fire and continued with fury!
Yet sweet sometimes are the uses of adversity. They
not only strengthen family affection, but teach us all
to walk humbly with our God,
“Yours,
“S. S.”
The fury of the rioters was principally directed
against John Kemble, “Black Jack,” as he was called.
They never lost a certain respect for the great actress
who had served them so long and so faithfully. We
know the story of her appealing through the windows
of her sedan-chair to the riotous crowds assembled
round the theatre, “Good people, let me pass; I am
Sarah Siddons,” and of the mob immediately falling
back to make way for the dignified Queen of Tragedy.
The whole business disheartened and saddened her,
however. “I have not always met gratitude in a play-house,”
Garrick said, and she but repeated his words
with a sigh. She wrote to her daughter-in-law, Mrs.
Henry Siddons:—
“Octr. Jubilee Day, Westbourne Farm, Paddington.
“My Dear Harriet,
“Mrs. Sterling has kindly undertaken to deliver
a parcel to you, which consists of a Book directed to
you at Westbourne, and a little Toy apiece for my dear
little Girls. I would give you an account of our
Theatrical Situation if my right hand were not so weak
that it is with difficulty that I hold my pen—I believe
you saw it blistered at Liverpool, and I am sorry to
say it is but little better for everything I have try’d to
strengthen it. However, the papers give, as I understand,
a tolerably accurate account of this barbarous
outrage to decency and reason, which is a National disgrace:
where it will end, Heaven knows, and it is now
generally thought, I believe, that it will not end without
the interference of Government, and, if they have
any recollection of the riots of the year ’80, it is
wonderful they have let it go thus far. I think it very
likely that I shall not appear any more this season, for
nothing shall induce me to place myself again in so
painful and so degrading a situation. Oh, how glad
am I that you and my dear Harry are out of it all! I
long to hear how you are going on; tell me very soon
that you are all well and prosperous, and happy. I
find Mr. Harris is going to leave his house in Marlbro’
Street, and you will have to let it to some other
tenant at the end of his term—I forget how long he
took it for. There is a Print of Mrs. Fitzhugh’s Picture
coming out very soon; I am told it will be the
finest thing that has been seen for many years. The
Picture is more really like me than anything that has
been done, and I shall get one for you and send it by
the first opportunity. I have been amusing myself
with making a model of Mrs. Fitzhugh, which everybody
says is liker than anything that ever yet was seen
of that kind. I hope there is modelling Clay to be
had in Edinburgh, for, if it be possible, I will model
a head of my dear Harry when I go there. Give him
my love and my blessing. Accept the same for yourself
and the darling children. Remember me kindly
to all our friends, but most afftly. to dear Miss Dallas
and the family of Hume. Patty will write to you
by Mrs. Sterling; her letter will, I hope, be better
written and more entertaining than mine. God bless
you my dearest Harriet.
“Comps. whether it was his Waft, or himself.
“To Mrs. H. Siddons.”
The riots were renewed on various occasions again,
and though the frightened managers, by the aid of
apologies and humiliations of all sorts, staved off a
repetition of violence, the fate of the new house as
a paying concern was sealed; it had been a mistake
artistically and financially from the first, and soon
ceased to be used as a theatre. A poodle drove Goethe’s
and Schiller’s plays from the stage of the Weimar
Theatre, the “dog Carlo” and Master Betty drove
Macbeth and Coriolanus from Covent Garden; in both
instances, the public was justified in its conclusions,
but not in the manner in which it expressed them.
By their suppression of all applause and the restrictions
they laid on their audience, the potentates of
Weimar stopped all dramatic spontaneity; by the size
and unwieldiness of the theatre they built, and the
banishment of the lower part of the audience to a
distance from the stage, the proprietors of Covent
Garden deprived their art of the indispensable verdict
of the ordinary public. The Kembles’ school of dramatic
art also was passing away. They had substituted
for the naturalness and variety of Garrick’s style a
measured and stately dignity. This stateliness was
now destined to be succeeded by the impetuosity and
spontaneous passion of Kean.
We have seen that one of the boys introduced by John
Kemble into the Witches’ Scene in Macbeth, and subsequently
turned away for disobedience, was named
Edmund Kean. This little imp, undeterred by hardship,
degradation, and misery, had developed into one of
the greatest geniuses that ever trod the English stage.
Many are the stories given of Mrs. Siddons’s first
meeting with Kean, but all are unanimous that it
was by no means a creditable performance so far
as the young actor was concerned. It was in Ireland,
either at Belfast or Cork. Kean had been
engaged to act with her. As usual, instead of learning
his part, he employed the interim between her
arrival and the play in drinking with some friends,
with such success that when he came upon the stage
the whole of his part had vanished from his memory;
he was, therefore, obliged to improvise as he went on.
Needless to say, his performance was a tissue of nonsense,
sentences without meaning, drunken absurdities
of all sorts. The audience was not a critical one, but
Mrs. Siddons’s disgust may be imagined. The next
play to be performed was Douglas, and in this Kean
played Young Norval. Whether he was ashamed, and
wished to show the great actress that he, too, was an
actor, it is impossible to say, but he imparted such
pathos and spirit to the part, that she was surprised
into admiration. After the play (Kean himself tells us)
she came to him, and patting him on the head, said:
“You have played well, Sir. It’s a pity, but there’s
too little of you to do anything.”
When the “little man” arrived in London, Kemble
and Mrs. Siddons announced their intention of honouring
with their presence the new actor’s performance
of Othello. A relative of Kean, who was very anxious
about the result of the Kemble decision, placed herself
in a box opposite, to observe the effect the performance
produced on them. The Queen of Tragedy sat erect
and looked cold; Mr. Kemble gave a grave attention.
But as the young actor warmed to his part, Mrs.
Siddons showed a pleased surprise, and at last leaned
forward, her fine head on her arm, quite engrossed
in the scene, while Kemble expressed continual approbation,
turning to his sister as each point told. At
the triumphant close of the performance, Kean’s friend
approached the Kembles’ box. Mrs. Siddons would
not allow that this extraordinary genius was the lad that
had acted with her before. “Perhaps,” she said, “he
had assumed the name of Kean.” “Then the present
one has every right to drop it,” said Kemble; “he is
not Kean, but the real Othello.” Yet Kemble must
have known that night that a greater than he had arisen.
It must have been a noteworthy scene, those two
remarkable figures of a by-gone age, sitting in judgment
on “the little gentleman who,” as Kemble said,
“was always so terribly in earnest,” while he fretted
and fumed on that stage, where he was destined to
initiate a new ideal of dramatic art.
Macready gives an interesting account of his first
meeting the great actress whom every young aspirant
looked up to with such awe. It was at Newcastle; the
Gamester and Douglas were the plays selected, and the
young actor received the appalling information that he
was to act with her. With doubt, anxiety, and trepidation
he set about his work, the thought of standing
by the side of the great mistress of her Art hanging
over him in terrorem. At last she arrived, and he received
orders to go to the Queen’s Head Hotel to
rehearse. The impression, he says, the first sight of
her made on him recalled the page’s description of
the effect of Jane de Montfort’s appearance on him in
Joanna Baillie’s tragedy. It was
So queenly, so commanding, and so noble.
In her grand, but good-natured manner, having seen
his nervousness, she said, “I hope, Mr. Macready,
you have brought some hartshorn and water with you,
as I am told you are terribly frightened at me,” and
she made some remarks about his being a very young
husband. Her daughter Cecilia went smiling out of
the room, and left them to the business of the morning.
Her instructions were vividly impressed on the
young actor’s memory, and he took his leave with fear
and trembling. The audience were, as usual, encouraging,
and the first scene passed with applause; but in
the next—his first with Mrs. Beverley—his fear overcame
him to that degree, that for a minute his presence
of mind forsook him; his memory seemed to
have gone, and he stood bewildered. She kindly
whispered the word to him, and the scene proceeded.
The enthusiastic young actor goes on:—
She stood alone on her height of excellence. Her acting was perfect,
and, as I recall it, I do not wonder, novice as I was, at my perturbation
when on the stage with her. But in the progress of the play I
gradually regained more and more my self-possession, and in the last
scene, as she stood by the side wing, waiting for the cue of her
entrance, on my utterance of the words, “My wife and sister! Well,
well! there is but one pang more, and then farewell world!” she
raised her hands, clapping loudly and calling out: “Bravo, Sir,
bravo!” in sight of part of the audience, who joined in her applause.
On that evening I was engaged to a ball, “where all the beauties”—not
of Verona, but of Newcastle—were to meet. Mrs. Siddons,
after the play, sent to me to say, when I was dressed, she would be
glad to see me in her room. On going in, she “wished,” she said,
“to give me a few words of advice before taking leave of me. You
are in the right way,” she said, “but remember what I say—study,
study, study, and do not marry till you are thirty. I remember
what it was to be obliged to study at nearly your age with a young
family about me. Beware of that: keep your mind on your art, do
not remit your study, and you are certain to succeed. I know you
are expected at a ball to-night, so I will not detain you, but do not
forget my words—study well, and God bless you.” Her words lived
with me, and often in moments of despondency have come to cheer me.
Her acting was a revelation to me, which ever after had its influence
on me in the study of my art. Ease, grace, untiring energy through
all the variations of human passion, blended into that grand and
massive style, had been with her the result of patient application. On
first witnessing her wonderful impersonations I may say with the poet:
“Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
When a new planet swims into his ken.”
And I can only liken the effect they produced on me, in developing
new trains of thought, to the awakening power that Michael
Angelo’s sketch of the Colossal head in the Farnesina is said to have
had on the mind of Raphael.
CHAPTER XV. RETIREMENT.
What wonder that Mrs. Siddons now seriously began
to think of retirement. Already, in 1805, she had
written to a friend: “It is better to work hard and
have done with it. If I can but add three hundred a
year to my present income, I shall be perfectly well
provided for; and I am resolved when that is accomplished
to make no more positive engagements in
summer. I trust that God in His great mercy will
enable me to do it; and then, oh, how lazy, and saucy,
and happy will I be! You will have something to do,
I can tell you, my dear, to keep me in order.” This
longing now became a distinct determination.
In two letters written some time before, one to
James Ballantyne and one to Lady Harcourt, she gave
expression to this determination. To Lady Harcourt
she wrote:—
“You see where I am, and must know the place by
representations as well as reports, I daresay, at least
my lord does, yea, ‘every coigne and vantage’ of this
venerable pile, and envies me the view of it just before
me where I am writing. This is an inn. I set myself
down here for the advantage of pure air and perfect
quiet, rather than lodge in Leeds, most disagreeable
town in His Majesty’s dominions, God bless him.
This day my task finishes. I have played there four
nights, and am very tired of Kirkstall Abbey. It is
too sombre for a person of my age, and I am no
antiquarian. It is, however, extremely beautiful. I
am going to York for a week, and I hope while I
am there to hear from you, my ever dear Lady Harcourt.
I must work a little while longer to realise
the blessed prospect (almost, I thank God, within
my view) of sitting down in peace and quiet for the
remainder of my life. About £250 more a year will
secure to me the comfort of a carriage, and, believe
me, it is one of the favourite objects in that prospect
that I shall have the happiness of seeing you and
my dear Lord Harcourt often, very often; for though
time and circumstances, and that proud barrier of
high birth, have all combined to separate our persons,
yet allow me the modest ambition to think our minds
are kindred ones, and, on my part, united ever since I
had the honour and good fortune to be known to
you. How could it be otherwise, since to know you
both is to esteem and love you? And now, my dear
Lady Harcourt, I must leave you to dress for Belvidera.
It is very sulky weather, and I am not i’ the
mood for acting, but I must play yet a little while
longer, and then! how peaceful, how comfortable shall
I be, after the storms, the tempests, and afflictions of
my laborious life! God bless and preserve you, who
are to make a large share of my happiness in that hour
of peace.”
To James Ballantyne she expresses herself in the
same tenor:—
“I am wandering about the world to get a little more
money. I am trying to Secure to myself the comfort
of a Carriage, which is now an absolute necessary to
me, and then—then will I sit down in quiet to the end
of my days. You will perhaps be surprised to hear
that I am not abundantly rich, but you know not the
expences I have incurred in times past and the losses
I have Sustain’d; they drain ones purse beyond imagination.
I shall be at York till the 15th inst., from
thence I go to Birmingham where I shall remain till
the 4th of August, from the 25th of August till the
1st of Septr. I shall be at Manchester and then return
‘to that dear Hut my home.’ You would scarcely
know that Sweet little Spot it is so improv’d Since you
Saw it. I believe tho’ I wrote you about my new
dining Room and the pretty Bedchamber at the end
of it, where you are to sleep unannoyd by your former
neighbours in their mangers, Stalls, I shou’d say, I
believe. All the Lawrells are green and flourishing,
all the wooden garden pales, hidden by Sweet Shrubs
and flow’rs that form a verdant wall all round me: oh!
it is the prettiest little nook in all the world, and I
do hope you will Soon come and Say you think so.
Your letter Surpris’d me in my Garden of Eden, where
it found me, ‘chewing the Cud of Sweet and bitter
fancy,’ you making that very moment the principal
person in the Drama of my musings—and ‘I said in
my haste all men are liars.’ It was more than probable
that business, pleasure, illness and persons
perhaps less deserving your regard, might have diverted
recollection from one So distant So incapable of
heightening the joys, alleviating the Sorrows of this
‘working day world’ and our hearts naturally yearn
to those who Share our weal and woe. Yes, said I,
his taste and feelings are alive to my talents; but he
does not know me well enough to value me for Some
qualities of greater worth, which in the honest pride
of my heart I will not blush to say I possess—he
admires me for my Celebrity which is all he knows
of me. No blame therefore attaches to him: he is
ignorant of my real character, which if he knew he
would also approve; at least if I am not much mistaken
in myself and him—in myself I’m sure I am
not mistaken. It is a vulgar error to say we are
ignorant of ourselves, for I am quite Sure that those
who think at all Seriously must know themselves better
than any other individual can.”
She had served the public for over thirty-five years,
and was now in her fifty-sixth year. Long since the
ten thousand pounds, which was the original sum with
which in the heyday of her prosperity she said she
would rest content, had been doubled. Some of this
had been unfortunately invested by Mr. Siddons, and
some had been lost in Sheridan’s bankruptcy; but
still, for a person who had no very expensive personal
tastes, whose children were all provided for, it was a
handsome provision.
Physical disabilities also began now to interfere with
her dramatic effects. Alas! for the days when an
“exquisite, fragile, creature” acted Venus in Garrick’s
procession, and with her rosy lips whispered
promises of sweetmeats into little Tommy Dibdin’s
ear. The actress had grown stout and unwieldy in
person. When she acted Isabella, and knelt to the
Duke, imploring mercy for her brother, two attendants
had to come forward to help her to rise; and to make
this appear correct, the same ceremony was gone
through with a young actress who performed the same
part and did not need any assistance whatever. By
caricatures and portraits done of her at the time we
can see how unshapely she had become. Conventionality
and hardness replaced the old spontaneity and
pathos; the action of the arms was more pronounced,
the voice was unduly raised, and the deficiency in beauty
and charm was supplied by energy and rant. Mrs.
Siddons was only two years older than her brother,
but her physical and mental gifts had deteriorated
much more rapidly. The fact of the sister’s dramatic
power having been a natural gift, and his the
result of industry and hard work, made hers fail more
completely with waning strength. Besides all the disabilities
of advancing age, that terrible fear of being
supplanted was ever before her eyes. Mrs. Jordan
had some years before snatched the laurels from her
brow in Rosalind; now rumours were wafted across
the Channel of a young and lovely actress, Miss
O’Neill, who had taken all hearts captive as Juliet (a
part Mrs. Siddons could never personate satisfactorily);
the matchless beauty of form of the young aspirant,
her sensibility and tenderness were the theme of every
tongue. “To hear these people talk, one would think
I had never drawn a tear,” she said sadly.
The old sensitiveness and pride remained. She
accused the public of taking pleasure in mortifying
their old favourites by setting up new idols; “I have
been three times threatened with eclipse, first by
means of Miss Brunton (afterwards Lady Craven),
next by means of Miss Smith, and lastly by means
of Miss O’Neill; nevertheless,” she added, “I am
not yet extinguished.” Mrs. Siddons had no right
to complain. She had drunk fully the draught of
success and appreciation, and had been singularly
exempt from rivalry in her own particular walk.
No public, however indulgent, can save an actress
from the penalties of old age. She herself had supplanted
Mrs. Crawford, and not very gently. The
transition point—the last in her life—had been reached,
the chapter of active professional life was closed for
ever, yet she could not resign herself to accept the
decrepitude and inactivity of old age. “I feel as if I
were mounting the first steps of a ladder conducting
me to another world,” she sighed. Moore mentions
meeting her at the house of Rogers:
“Mrs. Siddons came in the evening; had a good deal
of conversation with her, and was, for the first time in
my life, interested by her off the stage. She talked
of the loss of friends, and mentioned herself as having
lost twenty-six friends in the course of the last six years.
It is something to have had so many. Among other
reasons for her regret at leaving the stage was, that
she always found in it a vent for her private sorrows,
which enabled her to bear them better; and often she
has got credit for the truth and feeling of her acting
when she was doing nothing more than relieving her
own heart of its grief.”
She took her professional farewell of the stage on
the 29th of June 1812. As early as three o’clock in
the afternoon people began to assemble about the pit
and gallery doors, and at half-past four the mob was
so great, that those who had come early, in the hope of
getting a good place, were carried away by the rush of
the increasing crowd under the arches. So great was the
concourse of people, that not more than twenty of the
weaker sex obtained places in the pit, and the house was
crammed in every part. The play was Lady Macbeth.
When the great actress made her appearance, she was
received with thunders of applause; for a moment
emotion overcame her, but, collecting herself, she went
through her part as magnificently as in the early
days. Often have old play-goers described the scene
on that night. The grand pale face; the pathetic
voice on the stage, speaking its last to those whom it
had delighted and thrilled for so many years. While
among the audience, the heart-felt sorrow, the deep
silence, only broken by smothered sobs; then the
irrepressible burst of feeling when the scene, in which
she appears for the last time in Lady Macbeth was
over, for the audience could bear it no longer. The
applause continued from the time of her going off till
she again appeared, to speak her address. When
silence was restored, she began the following farewell,
written by her nephew Horace Twiss:—
Who has not felt how growing use endears
The fond remembrance of our former years?
Who has not sigh’d, when doom’d to leave at last
The hopes of youth, the habits of the past,
Ten thousand ties and interests, that impart
A second nature to the human heart,
And wreathing round it close, like tendrils, climb,
Blooming in age, and sanctified by time!
Yes! at this moment crowd upon my mind
Scenes of bright days for ever left behind,
Bewildering visions of enraptured youth,
When hope and fancy wore the hues of truth,
And long forgotten years, that almost seem
The faded traces of a morning dream!
Sweet are those mournful thoughts: for they renew
The pleasing sense of all I owe to you,
For each inspiring smile, and soothing tear—
For those full honours of my long career,
That cheer’d my earliest hope and chased my latest fear.
And though for me those tears shall flow no more,
And the warm sunshine of your smile is o’er;
Though the bright beams are fading fast away
That shone unclouded through my summer day;
Yet grateful memory shall reflect their light
O’er the dim shadows of the coming night,
And lend to later life a softer tone,
A moonlight tint—a lustre of her own.
Judges and Friends! to whom the magic strain
Of nature’s feeling never spoke in vain,
Perhaps your hearts, when years have glided by,
And past emotions wake a fleeting sigh,
May think on her whose lips have poured so long
The charm’d sorrows of your Shakespeare’s song:
On her, who, parting to return no more,
Is now the mourner she but seemed before;
Herself subdued, resigns the melting spell,
And breathes, with swelling heart, her long,
Her last Farewell.
As she reached the end, all stage exigency and
restraint was forgotten, her voice was broken by real
sobs. As soon as the hush of emotion had passed,
the audience seemed suddenly to awake to the fact
that it really was the last time they would ever see
the marvellous actress, whom at one time they had
almost idolised. Not satisfied with their usual method
of expressing their feelings, they stood upon the seats,
and cheered her, waving their hats for several
minutes. It appeared to be the wish of the majority
of the audience that the play should conclude with
this scene, the curtain was therefore dropped; but
Kemble came forward, and announced that, if it was
the wish of the house, the play should proceed. The
audience was divided, and the farce of The Spoilt
Child began, amidst loud acclamation from one side
and disappointment from the other. This continued
during the whole of the first act, with constant cries of
“The fifth act! the fifth act!” It was found impossible
to allay popular excitement; the house was all
noise and confusion, and the voices on the stage were
totally inaudible. The curtain was, therefore, again
dropped; and the audience, shortly after, quietly dispersed.
So vanished from her sight that world over which,
for the space of thirty-five years, she had reigned
supreme, that world that made her joy and sorrow;
before which, in spite of the many temptations that
had beset her, she could feel with pride she had
never degraded the supreme gift of genius. Amidst
her poignant regrets, at least she had nothing tragic,
nothing irremediable, to mourn, like so many of her
sisters in the same profession. Differences of opinion
had come between her and them, but all that was forgotten
now in the anguish of “Farewell.” She only
remembered that first night of triumph, its terrors,
and its delicious ecstasy; the weeks, months, and years
of appreciated happy work, dreams fulfilled; parts she
had studied and conned as a young girl, unconscious of
the future in store for her, acted with overwhelming
success. No Arabian Night’s Dream of good fortune
could have been more brilliant or more complete;
but, as in all things human, the reaction had set in.
She had touched such heights, that there must necessarily
be a reflux.
She had loved her profession, not only for the
measure of applause, but for the daily bustle and
work, which, to a woman of her energetic temperament,
was enjoyable in itself.
Rogers tells us that, sitting with her of an afternoon,
years after the curtain had dropped on her
farewell performance, she would vividly recall every
moment of her stage life. “This is the time I used
to be thinking of going to the theatre: first came the
pleasure of dressing for my part; and then, the pleasure
of acting it; but that is all over now.” In her
early days even, she always confessed that her spirits
were not equal, and her internal resources were too
few for a life of solitude.
After long years spent amidst the intoxication of
applause, to withdraw into the twilight of private life
must always be a great trial. The nightly stimulus,
the mental habit of studying for a certain object, the
production of evanescent emotions and transitory
effects, must have a deteriorating effect on the noblest
disposition. Shrewd Miss Berry, in her Journal,
dated February 24th, 1811, mentions a visit she paid
at Westbourne. “Mrs. Siddons received me, as she
always does, in a manner that flattered my internal
vanity, for she has the germ of a superior nature in
her, though burnt up by the long-continued brand of
popular applause”; and Fanny Kemble writes: “What
a price my Aunt Siddons has paid for her great celebrity!
Weariness, vacuity, and utter deadness of spirit.
The cup has been so highly flavoured, that life is
absolutely without sorrow or sweetness to her now,
nothing but tasteless insipidity. She has stood on a
pinnacle till all things have come to look flat and
dreary; mere shapeless, colourless, level monotony to
her. Poor woman! What a fate to be condemned
to! and yet how she has been envied as well as
admired!”
We doubt if the weariness and vacuity was as great
as her niece was inclined to think. Advanced age and
impaired powers always bring a certain deadness and
indifference; but she had mental resources the young
girl did not take into consideration. She kept a large
circle of firm and attached friends. She was not
without intellectual pursuits. Although showing no
particular genius in any other department of life but
the stage, she had a fine cultivated taste for artistic
and beautiful things. She employed much of her
time in modelling, and executed many respectable
pieces of work. Her childish love of Milton revived
again now, and after her retirement she published a
small volume of extracts from his poems. Above all,
she had the support and consolation of a pure unswerving
religious faith; through her chequered life
of triumph and bereavement, joy and sorrow, Sarah
Siddons had ever kept that alive in her heart. It saved
her in many a crisis, and illumined the darkened road
that lay before her.
The following verses, written by her at this time,
are a truer indication of her frame of mind than any
conclusions drawn from external observation by outsiders:—
Say, what’s the brightest wreath of fame,
But canker’d buds, that opening close;
Ah! what’s the world’s most pleasing dream,
But broken fragments of repose?
Lead me where peace with steady hand
The mingled cup of life shall hold;
Where Time shall smoothly pour his sand,
And Wisdom turn that sand to gold.
Then haply at Religion’s shrine
This weary heart its load shall lay,
Each wish my fatal love resign,
And passion melt in tears away.
She had now leisure for journeys abroad and the
enjoyment of intellectual pleasure outside her profession
which she had never had before. In the autumn
of 1814 she made an excursion to Paris in company
with her brother John, her youngest daughter, Cecilia,
and Miss Wilkinson. A short interval of peace then
reigned, and all interested in art flocked from England
to see the treasures that Napoleon had plundered from
every European capital. The Apollo Belvidere,
amongst others, had been set up in the statuary hall
of the Louvre; and Campbell tells us how, giving his
arm to Mrs. Siddons, they walked down the hall
towards it, and stood gazing rapt in its divine beauty.
“I could not forget the honour,” Campbell tells us,
quaintly, “of being before him in the company of so
august a worshipper; and it certainly increased my
enjoyment to see the first interview between the
paragon of Art and that of Nature.”
The “paragon of Nature” was evidently much
struck, and remained standing silently gazing for some
time; then she said, solemnly, “What a great idea it
gives us of God, to think that He has made a human
being capable of fashioning so divine a form!”
As they walked round the hall, Campbell tells us,
he saw every eye fixed upon her. Her stately bearing,
her noble expression, made a sensation, though the
crowd evidently did not know who she was, as he
heard whispers of “Who is she? Is she not an
Englishwoman?”
Crabb Robinson, in his Memoirs, also tells us that
he heard someone say in the Louvre, “Mrs. Siddons
is below.” He instantly left the Raphaels and Titians
and went in search of her. She was walking with her
sister, Mrs. Twiss. He noticed her grand air and
fascinating smile, but he was disturbed that so glorious
a head should have been covered with a small chip
hat. She knit her brows, also, to look at the pictures,
as if her sight were not good; and he remarked a
line or two about her mouth, and a little coarseness of
expression. She remained two months in Paris, and
we hear of her going to a review held by the King.
She was seen toiling along towards the Champs de
Mars, heated and flushed, and in clouds of dust; and
a joke is made on the subject of her “saving.”
Further suffering was in store for her in the death
of her son Henry. He died of consumption, like his
sisters. Manager of the Edinburgh Theatre, and in
the prime of life, his loss was a great one both to his
family and the Edinburgh public. His poor mother
wrote:—
“Westbourne, 1815.
“This third shock has, indeed, sadly shaken me,
and, although in the very depths of affliction, I agree
with you that consolation may be found, yet the voice
of nature will for a time overpower that of reason;
and I cannot but remember ‘that such things were,
and were most dear to me.’
“I am tolerably well, but have no voice. This is
entirely nervousness, and fine weather will bring it back
to me. Write to me, and let me receive consolation in a
better account of your precious health. My brother
and Mrs. Kemble have been very kind and attentive,
as indeed they always were in all events of sickness or
of sorrow. The little that was left of my poor sight
is almost washed away by tears, so that I fear I write
scarce legibly. God’s will be done!”
Later, she complained:—
“I don’t know why, unless that I am older and
feebler, or that I am now without a profession, which
forced me out of myself in my former afflictions, but
the loss of my poor dear Henry seems to have laid a
heavier hand upon my mind than any I have sustained.
I drive out to recover my voice and my
spirits, and am better while abroad; but I come home
and lose them both in an hour. I cannot read or
do anything else but puddle with my clay. I have
begun a full-length figure of Cecilia; and this is a
resource which fortunately never fails me. Mr. Fitzhugh
approves of it, and that is good encouragement.
I have little to complain of, except a low voice and
lower spirits.”
All these letters do not look like the proud, hard,
self-sufficient woman so often described. We see her
sorrowing sincerely, but not giving way to unreasoning,
despairing grief; recognising that all the brightness and
elasticity of life had gone, but doing, nobly and practically,
what she could to help those that were left.
Before the end of the year she had arranged with
Mr. James Ballantyne to act ten nights for the benefit
of her son’s family:—
“A thousand thousand thanks to you my kind and
good friend for your most delightful and gratifying
letter. You do me justice in believing that whatever
conduces to your happiness, or that operates against
it, must ever be interesting to me; and as the happiness
and health of your excellent and most respectable
mother is, I know, the first object of Satisfaction
which this world contains for your duteous mind, I
am, indeed, most truly happy, for both your sakes, to
receive so comfortable an account of her. I can conceive
no blessing comparable to that of having such a
Son, and such a one was my own dear and lamented
Henry. This last blow lay, indeed, for some time
most heavily upon me; but when I recollect that his
pure Spirit has exchang’d a Sphere of painful and
anxious existence, with which he was ill-calculated to
Struggle, for the regions of everlasting peace and joy, I
feel the Selfishness of my Sorrow, and repeat those
words, which as often as repeated seem to tranquilize
my mind, ‘The Lord gave, and the Lord taketh away;
blessed be the name of the Lord.’ I hope my visit
to Edinborough will be beneficial to my dear Son’s
family; at least, it will evince the greatest proof of
respect for that Public on whom they depend, which it
is in my power to give. I have some doubts whether
the motives which induce me to return to the Public
after So long an absence, will Shield me from the darts
of malignity; and when I think of what I have undertaken,
altho’ I feel courageous as to my intentions, I
own myself doubtful and weak with respect to the
performance of the Task which I have undertaken. It
is a great disadvantage to have been so long disused to
the exertions I am call’d on to make, but I will not
Suffer myself to think of it any longer. As to the
arrangement of the Plays, it must be left entirely to
Mrs. H. Siddons, whose judgment I have always found
to be as Strong as her disposition is amiable, and I
can give her no higher praise. She is indeed ‘wisest,
virtuousest, discreetest, best, &c.,’ but I fear I shall
never be able to present myself in Mrs. Beverley, who
Should be not only handsome, but young also. Believe
me, my truly estimable friend, I look forward with
the greatest satisfaction to the moment of Seeing you
again; in the meantime do not exalt me too much!
You Seem to be in an error, on the Subject of my
engagement, which I must rectify. The necessary
expenses of Clothes, Ornaments, Travelling, &c., are
more than my limited Income wou’d afford, without a
chance, at least, of being able to cover these expenses,
which is all I desire! and therefore I am to fulfil my
Engagement on my brother’s Terms.”
In November, therefore, we find her making her
way by slow stages to Edinburgh. She stopped for
several days at Kirby Moorside, with Sir Ralph and
Lady Noel, and Lady Byron. In spite of nervousness
and fatigue, she delighted her Edinburgh audiences.
She had no reason to make a charge against her
northern friends of unfaithfulness.
CHAPTER XVI. OLD AGE.
In 1817 Mrs. Siddons, anxious, for the sake of her
daughter Cecilia, to see more society, left her Country
retreat, Westbourne Farm, where so many hours of
repose snatched from the turmoil of her professional
life had been passed, and took a house in Upper Baker
Street. It is the last house on the east side overlooking
the Regent’s Park, and has a small lawn and
garden behind.
On the front, over the doorway, is a medallion
stating that “Here Mrs. Siddons, the actress, lived
from 1817 to 1831.” When the houses in Cornwall
Terrace were about to be brought close to the gate of
the park, Mrs. Siddons appealed to the Prince Regent,
who had ever remained her firm and courteous friend.
He immediately gave orders that her view over the
Park should not be shut off. The house, which is still
unchanged in its internal arrangements, is now used
as the estate office of the Portman property. The
room she built out as a studio for modelling is
screened off into compartments with desks for the
transaction of business. That is really the only
change that has been made. It is an old-fashioned,
comfortable house, panelled in dark oak. The approach
to the staircase has steps ascending and descending,
and the stairs themselves twist round corners, off
which branch unexpected passages, until they reach the
first floor, where to the right opens the dining-room,
looking on the little garden, and beyond to the Park.
There, between the Grecian pillars with their honey-suckle
pediment, once hung the portrait of her brother
John as Hotspur; now the space looks desolate and
bare.
Here she lived with her daughter Cecilia and Patty
Wilkinson, her attached friend and companion. Some
among us are old enough to remember having heard
of her pleasant parties where all that was intellectual
and delightful in the London of her day was assembled.
There she would sometimes, to her intimate friends,
give recitations of her favourite parts, having by this
time relinquished doing so in public. Miss Edgeworth
describes one of these readings:—
I heard Mrs. Siddons read at her town-house a portion of
Henry VIII. I was more struck and delighted than I ever was with
any reading in my life. This is feebly expressing what I felt. I felt
that I had never before fully understood, or sufficiently admired,
Shakespeare, or known the full powers of the human voice and the
English language. Queen Katherine was a character peculiarly suited
to her time of life and to reading. There was nothing that required
gesture or vehemence incompatible with the sitting attitude. The
composure and dignity, and the sort of suppressed feeling, and touches,
not bursts of tenderness, of matronly, not youthful tenderness, were
all favourable to the general effect. I quite forgot to applaud—I
thought she was what she appeared. The illusion was perfect, till it
was interrupted by a hint from her daughter or niece, I forget which,
that Mrs. Siddons would be encouraged by having some demonstration
given of our feelings. I then expressed my admiration, but the
charm was broken.
Maria Edgeworth seems to have remained friends
with Mrs. Siddons, but her father, Richard Lovell
Edgeworth, hopelessly offended her the first time he
met her:—
“Madam,” he said, “I think I saw you perform
Millamant five-and-thirty years ago.”
“Pardon me, Sir.”
“Oh, then it was forty years ago. I recollect it.”
“You will excuse me, Sir, I never played Millamant.”
“Oh, but I recollect it.”’
“I think,” she said, stiffly turning to Rogers, “it is
time for me to change my place,” and rising with
much haughtiness she moved away.
Many amusing stories were current of the dramatic
manner which she imported into daily life. Her question,
in the tragic tones of Lady Macbeth, to the over-awed
draper as she bought a piece of coloured print,
“Will it wash?” The solemn reply to the Scotch
provost, “Beef cannot be too salt for me, my Lord”;
and “I asked for water, Boy; you’ve brought me beer.”
Lord Beaconsfield told a story of his father, Isaac
Disraeli, returning home after a visit to London, and
declaring that the event that had made most impression
on him was hearing Mrs. Siddons say, “The Ripstone
Pippin is the finest apple in the world.” Moore
says he remembered how proud he was of going
to Lady Mount Edgcumbe’s suppers after the opera.
It was at one of these, sitting between Mrs. Siddons
and Lady Castlereagh, he heard for the first time the
voice of the former (never having met her before)
transferred to the ordinary things of the world, and the
solemn words in her most tragic tone, “I do love ale
dearly.” Sidney Smith also describes her as “stabbing
the potatoes”; and it is said that on hearing of the
sudden death of an acquaintance, who had been “found
dead in his bureau,” she understood the latter word to
mean a piece of furniture, and exclaimed, “Poor
man! How gat he there?”
She was, as a rule, perfectly impervious to external
influences, ignoring them in her self-abstraction.
She lived through the most marvellous period of
English and European history, yet no incident seems
to have made an impression on her mode of thought or
life. She never entered into political interests, though
the friend of Fox, Burke, and Sheridan. Her dramatic
world of romance was all-sufficient for her.
Hers was not a ready intelligence; she required time
for everything, time to comprehend, time to speak;
there was nothing superficial about her, no vivacity
of manner. To petty gossip she could not condescend,
and evil-speaking she abhorred. She cared
not to shine in general conversation. Ask her her
opinion, she could not give it until she had studied
every side of the subject; then you might trust to it
without appeal. This slowness of mental action led
to a regal, stately, and majestic bearing, that gradually
overlaid her genius to its detriment. As early
as 1817, Fanny Burney describes her as—
The heroine of a tragedy, sublime, elevated and solemn, in face and
person truly noble and commanding, in manners quiet and stiff, in
voice deep and dragging, and in conversation formal, sententious,
calm, and dry. I expected her to have been all that is interesting;
the delicacy and sweetness with which she seizes every opportunity
to strike and to captivate upon the stage had persuaded me that
her mind was formed with that peculiar susceptibility which, in
different modes, must give equal powers to attract and delight in
common life. But I was very much mistaken. As a stranger I must
have admired her noble appearance and beautiful countenance, and
have regretted that nothing in her conversation kept pace with their
promise.
We read in 1801 of Campbell meeting her walking
on the banks of Paddington Canal when she was
living at Westbourne, and in a perfect agony of fear
“whipping on his great-coat,” and preparing himself
for an interview with the “great woman.”
Washington Irving gives a characteristic sketch of
her:—
It was a rare gratification to see the Queen of Tragedy thus out
of her robes. Yet her manner, even at the social board, still partakes
of the state and gravity of tragedy. Not that there is an unwillingness
to unbend, but that there is a difficulty in throwing aside
the solemnity of long-acquired habit. She reminded me of Walter
Scott’s knights, “who carved the meat with their gloves of steel, and
drank the red wine through their helmets barred.” There was, however,
entirely the disposition to be gracious, and to play her part like
herself in conversation. She, therefore, exchanged anecdote and
incident, in the course of which she detailed her feelings and reflections
while wandering among the sublime and romantic scenery of
North Wales, and on the summit of Penmaennmawr. As she did this
her eye kindled and her features beamed, and in her countenance,
which is indeed a volume where one may read strange matters, you
might trace the varying emotions of her soul. I was surprised to
find her face, even at the near approach of sitting by her side, absolutely
handsome, and unmarked with any of those wrinkles which
generally attend advanced life. Her form is at present becoming
unwieldy, but not shapeless, and is full of dignity. Her gestures and
movements are eminently graceful. Mr. and Mrs. Campbell say that
I was quite fortunate, and might flatter myself on her being so conversible,
for that she is very apt to be on the reserve towards
strangers.
Mr. and Mrs. Campbell had every reason to say so,
for only that very year she proposed dining with them
one day, requesting, as she always did, that it was
only to be a family party. About noon Washington
Irving’s brother and a friend, who had brought letters
of introduction from Sir Walter Scott, arrived.
During their visit a servant unfortunately came into
the room and disclosed the fact that Mrs. Siddons was
dining there. Immediately the Americans made up
their minds to stay and see her. Campbell told them
how annoyed Mrs. Siddons would be at meeting
strangers; they were not to be gainsaid:—
When the carriage approached the house, Campbell goes on, I
went out to conduct her over a short pathway on the common, as well
as to prepare her for a sight of the strangers. It was the only time,
during a friendly acquaintance of so many years, that I ever saw a
cloud upon her brow. She received my apology very coldly, and
walked into my house with tragic dignity. At first she kept the
gentlemen of the New World at a transatlantic distance; and they
made the matter worse, as I thought, for a time, by the most extravagant
flattery. But my Columbian friends had more address than I
supposed, and they told her so many interesting anecdotes about their
native stage and the enthusiasm of their countrymen respecting herself
that she grew frank and agreeable, and shook hands with both of
them at parting.
Many were the honours heaped on her during these
last years. She received a formal invitation to visit
the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. Her
daughter writes to Miss Wilkinson, expressing their
delight with the visit:—
I over and over wished for you, who would have enjoyed as much
as I did the attention and admiration shown to our Darling. We had
sights to see, colleges and libraries to examine, and at every one of
them there was a principal inhabitant, eager to show and proud to
entertain Mrs. Siddons. In the public library, my mother received
the honour of an address from Professor Clarke, who presented her
with a handsome Bible from the Stereotype press. After which she
read to almost all the members of the University at present there the
trial scene in the Merchant of Venice, and more finely she never did it
in her life. Everyone was, or seemed to be, enchanted and enthusiastic.
After her retirement from the stage, she gave public
readings at the Argyll Rooms in London. The
arrangements were most simple. A reading-desk with
lights, on which lay her book, a quarto volume,
printed in large letters. When her memory failed
her, she assisted her sight by spectacles, which in the
intervals she handled and used so gracefully, that it
was impossible to wish her without them. A large
red screen formed an harmonious background to her
white dress, and classically-shaped head, round which
her dark hair was rolled in loose coils. All her former
dignity and grace seemed to return in these readings.
The effect she produced was marvellous, considering it
was without the aid of stage illusion or scenery.
The attention shown her by the Royal Family was a
source of much gratification. Her letters written, after
a visit to Windsor, in January 1813, are almost girlish
in their emphasis and expressions of delight.
She was in the middle of dressing to go and dine
at Mrs. Damer’s, when an especial messenger arrived
in the dusk, from Lady Stewart, intimating the Queen’s
desires. Everything was rose colour. “The charming
accomplished Princesses, so sweetly and graciously
acknowledge the amusement I was so happy as to
afford them. To have been able to amuse a little a
few of the heavy mournful hours, the weight of which
those royal amiable sufferers must so often feel, has
been to me the greatest, the proudest gratification.”
A magnificent gold chain, with a cross of many
coloured jewels, was presented to her by the Queen,
and a “silken quilt for my bed, which she sewed with
her own hands.”
On the 9th of June 1819, when past sixty, Mrs.
Siddons was induced to appear for the benefit of her
brother, Charles Kemble, at Covent Garden. She had
done so before, at the command of the Princess Charlotte,
who at the last moment had been unable to
come. All the best critics were of opinion it was a
mistake. The part chosen, too, Lady Randolph, was
injudicious, with its lengthy speeches and continual
movement. The audience certainly gave three rounds
of applause, in recognition of her personal character,
when Young Norval asked:
But did my sire surpass the rest of men
As thou excellest all of woman kind?
But this was a poor substitute for the breathless
thrill, the agony of emotion, with which she shook
her audience in the old days.
Unfortunately for us and them, players are not immortal.
Health, strength, beauty, voice, fail them,
and without these adventitious aids genius is of no
avail on the stage. Any loss of reputation to an
actress like Mrs. Siddons was a loss to the world; these
reappearances, when age and infirmity had weakened
her powers, were much to be deplored. Let us, however,
turn from this subject to more pleasant ones;
and there were so many pleasant incidents and so few
mistakes in Mrs. Siddons’s dignified and decorous life,
that we can afford to be lenient.
In Fanny Kemble’s Record of a Girlhood, we get
glimpses of Aunt Siddons, stately and gentle, surrounded
by children and grandchildren.
You know we were to spend Christmas Eve at my Aunt Siddons’s;
we had a delightful evening, and I was very happy. My aunt came
down from the drawing-room (for we danced in the dining-room on
the ground-floor) and sat among us, and you cannot think how nice
and pretty it was to see her surrounded by her clan, more than three
dozen strong; some of them so handsome, and many with a striking
likeness to herself, either in feature or expression. Mrs. Harry and
Cecy danced with us, and we enjoyed ourselves very much.
The younger sons of her son George Siddons (who
had obtained a Government post at Calcutta), were
being educated with their sisters in England, and
always spent their holidays with their grandmother,
Mrs. Siddons. The youngest of these three school-boys
was the father of the beautiful Mrs. Scott Siddons
of the present day.
Mrs. Siddons was very fond of children. Campbell
tells a story of his once leaving his little boy, aged six,
with her, when she was stopping in Paris. When he
returned, he found them both in animated conversation.
She had been amusing him with all sorts of
stories, which she told admirably. The evening before
she had been to a fashionable party and offended
everyone by the austerity of her manners.
Her letters about her grandchildren are full of
simple grandmotherly love, naturally expressed. She
wrote from Broadstairs in 1806:—
“My dear Harry, I have very great pleasure in
telling you that your dear little ones are quite well.
The bathing agrees with them perfectly. They are
exceedingly improved in looks and appetite, though
their stomachs turn a little, poor dears, at the sight of
the machines; but, indeed, upon the whole, the dipping
is pretty well got over, and they look so beautiful
after it, it would do your heart good to see them. I
assure you they are the belles of Broadstairs. Their
nurse is very good-humoured to them. She is certainly
not a beauty, but they like her as well as if she were a
Venus. Never were little souls so easily managed, or
so little troublesome.”
The great actress would boast with more pride of
the effect she produced on a little girl during the performance
of Jane Shore, than of her greatest triumphs.
In the last scenes of the play, when the unfortunate
heroine, destitute and starving, exclaims in an agony
of suffering, “I have not tasted bread for three days,”
a little voice was heard, broken by sobs, exclaiming,
“Madam, madam! do take my orange, if you please,”
and the audience and the actress beheld, in one of the
stage boxes, a little girl holding her out an orange.
A lady, now alive, recalls to mind, when she was very
young, being taken to pay a visit to “the great Mrs.
Siddons.” She long after remembered those wonderful
eyes, and particularly the long silky eye-lashes, which
she noticed were of extraordinary length, and curled
upwards in a beautiful curve. On being told that the
child was obliged to go away to the country, and
would have no opportunity of hearing her on the
stage, she kindly said she would recite for her, and
did so there and then.
One of her grandchildren has described the interest
of her visits to her. Frequently her grandmother
would read to them, giving them the choice of the
play. One evening in particular she recalled the
reading of Othello. “It was a stormy night, and
the thunder was heard occasionally, and she so grand
and impressive; her look! her voice, her magnificent
eyes, still clear and brilliant. It was real reading, not
declamation, and yet the effect,” she says, “was
beyond anything I could conceive of the finest acting.”
This was only the winter before her death.
We find her now suffering all the fluctuations in
spirits old age is subject to, sometimes complaining of
feebleness and suffering, at others returning to all the
girlish playfulness of her younger days. On July 12th,
1819, she writes to her friend Mrs. Fitzhugh:—
“Well, my dear friend, though I am not of rank and
condition to be myself at the Prince’s ball, my fine
clothes, at any rate, will have that honour. Lady
B⸺ has borrowed my Lady Macbeth’s finest banquet
dress, and I wish her ladyship joy in wearing it,
for I found the weight of it almost too much for endurance
for half an hour. How will she be able to
carry it for such a length of time? But young and
old are expected to appear, upon that ‘high solemnity’
in splendid and fanciful apparel, and many of these
beauties will appear in my stage finery. Lady C⸺
at first intended to present herself (as she said very
drolly) as a vestal virgin, but has now decided upon
the dress of a fair Circassian. I should like to see
this gorgeous assembly, and I have some thoughts of
walking in in the last dress of Lady Macbeth, and
swear I came there in my sleep. But enough of this
nonsense.”
Her brother John, sharer of most of her trials and
triumphs, settled at Lausanne towards the end of his
life. The loss of his society was a sad deprivation,
and in 1821 she paid him a visit. Her daughter
Cecilia, in a letter home, described the delights of the
villa the Kembles lived in, and the beauty of the surrounding
scenery.
Mrs. Siddons meditated an expedition to Chamounix
but for some reason it was given up, and they went to
Berne; the weather was wet, however, and they were
obliged to return sooner than they expected. They
ate chamois, crossed a lake, mounted a glacier with
two men, cutting steps in the ice with a hatchet, and
did all that was required of them as travellers. “My
mother bore all the fatigues much more wonderfully
than any of us,” the letter ends.
In spite of her wonderful energy, old age was
creeping on her apace. Erysipelas, which was ultimately
fatal, frequently attacked her with a burning
soreness in her mouth, or with headaches that were
equally painful. She had to submit to that worst
penalty of advancing years, the death of friends; those
of Mrs. Damer and of Mrs. Piozzi were a great loss.
In February 1823, John Kemble died at Lausanne.
On the 9th he dined out, and it was remarked that he
was in very good spirits; the next evening a few
friends dropped in for a rubber of whist. The following
Sunday he was out in his garden; but while he
was sitting reading the paper, it fell from his hands.
His wife rushed to him; he only faltered a few words,
begging her not to be alarmed. The doctor was
sent for, but one stroke after another seized him, and
he died on the 20th. This was a sad blow to Mrs.
Siddons.
In her seventy-third year she wrote to Mrs. Fitzhugh
from Cobham Hall, the seat of Lord Darnley:—
“I have brought myself to see whether change of
scene, and the cordial kindness of my noble host and
hostess, will not at least do something to divert my
torment. But real evils will not give way to such
applications, gratifying though they may be. I have
had the honour, however, of conversing with Prince
Leopold; he is a very agreeable and sensible converser,
and Her Royal Highness the Duchess of Kent
seems to justify all the opinions of her amiability. I
have begun to recover the loss of my dear little girls,
George’s daughters. How I long to hear they are
safe in the arms of their anxious parents. In this
magnificent place, I assure you, my seventy-second
birthday was celebrated with the most gratifying and
flattering cordiality. We had music and Shakespeare,
which Lord Darnley has at his finger’s ends. I should
have enjoyed the party more if it had not been so
large; but twenty-three people at dinner is rather too
much of a good thing.... Talking of the arts, I
cannot help thinking with sorrow of the statue of my
poor brother. It is an absolute libel on his noble
person and air. I should like to pound it into dust,
and scatter it to the winds.
“Yours,
“S. S.”
A statue of the great actress, by Chantry, was put
up later, by Macready, beside her brother’s in Westminster
Abbey.
In April 1831 she was attacked with the illness that
was to prove fatal. The appearance of the erysipelas
in one of her ancles alarmed the doctor, but she got
better, and before the end of the month felt so far
recovered, that she laughingly told him that he need
not come to see her any more, for “she had health
to sell.”
Unfortunately, she ventured out driving soon afterwards,
the day was cold, and a chill seemed to have
developed the erysipelas internally. On the 31st May
she was seized with sickness and ague, and in the
course of the evening both her legs were attacked
with erysipelas inflammation. This increased during
the night, and was accompanied by much fever. In
the course of the following day there was a consultation
of doctors. They pronounced the case hopeless,
mortification supervened, and about nine on the morning
of the 8th June she expired, after a week of acute
suffering.
On the 15th June she was buried in the New
Ground of Paddington Church, followed to the grave
by her brother Charles Kemble, two sons of Henry Siddons,
and many others. Alas! of her own immediate
family few were left, and her eldest son was in India.
In the procession were eleven mourning coaches, with
the performers of the Theatre Royal Drury Lane and
Covent Garden. When the burial service had been
read, a young woman, Campbell tells us, knelt down
beside the coffin with demonstrations of the wildest
grief. She came veiled, and her name was never
discovered.
Why go into the items of the will Mrs. Siddons left,
and the articles she assigned to her heirs? To us she
has bequeathed the memory of one of the greatest dramatic
artists that ever graced our stage, and of one of
the noblest of the long list of noble women enrolled
in the annals of our country. Time goes on whirling
away all memories in its relentless rush. A new generation
is ever ready to depreciate the enthusiasms of
their grandfathers, and ours is incredulous when told
of the powers of a Garrick or a Siddons.
It was with a feeling of pain that, while standing
the other day by the great actress’s grave where it lies
lonely and untended in Paddington churchyard, we
heard that our cousins across the Atlantic set more
store on the memory of Sarah Siddons than we do.
Miss Mary Anderson, the custodian told us, whenever
she is in London, comes up on Sunday afternoons, with
parties of her countrymen, to lay fresh flowers on the
grave, and has undertaken, at her own expense, to
execute all necessary repairs to the railings and tombstone.
Let us, before it is too late, anticipate this
high-minded and generous offer.
FOOTNOTES
[1] It was the same Lady Lucan who was said once to have asked
the actress: “Pray, Madam, when you are to prepare yourself in a
character, what is your primary object of attention, the superstructure,
as it may be called, or the ‘foundation’ of the part?”
[2] Mrs. Piozzi, who, after Mr. Thrale’s death, had married again,
much to the disgust of the Johnsonian band.
[3] On the first night of the O. P. riots, we are told the actress wore
a costume fashioned after the bridal suit of the unfortunate Queen of
Scots, and was a perfect blaze with the jewels in the stomacher of
the dress, as well as upon her hair and around her neck.
London: Printed by W. H. Allen & Co., 13 Waterloo Place. S.W.